《Xuanhuan: Invincible from the Start, My Cultivation Knows No Limits?》 Chapter 1 – Ambrose Lu Spirit Dust Realm. The farthest reaches of the Eastern Region. Many villagers knelt devoutly towards the endless mountain range in the distance. After their prayers, they hurriedly pulled their children or spouses away. They seemed to hold a deep reverence for the mountains, not daring to approach. Time passed, and night quietly descended. The crescent moon was obscured by dark clouds, making the mountains appear even more ominous. There was no rustling of leaves, no roars of beasts or chirping of insects. The night grew increasingly silent and eerie. The dark mountains seemed like a monstrous beast, ready to devour anyone who dared to come near. Suddenly, a cold wind blew, causing the grass and trees to sway. The dark clouds in the night sky were slowly dispersed... When you''re just trying to make great content at . Moonlight poured over the mountains. The numerous pale structures in the mountains gradually became clear. They were clusters of... tombs. These tombs looked ancient, yet they were very clean and tidy. In front of each tomb were many fresh flowers and fruits. Suddenly, a strange scene occurred! One of the tombs began to crack slowly with a "crack, crack, crack" sound, and stones rolled down. A pale hand suddenly reached out, gripping the crumbling edge of the tomb. Next, a young man emerged. He was tall, with a calm and otherworldly appearance. He wore simple cyan clothes, which were clean despite his disheveled, waterfall-like black hair. He stood quietly among the cold tombs, staring unblinkingly at his own grave. "Hmm? I actually have a tomb. How absurd." Ambrose Lu spoke softly, a hint of confusion in his eyes. His mind held no memories related to this place... Soon, Ambrose noticed that his tomb had no epitaph... His eyes flickered as he glanced at the numerous tombs around him, finally realizing that none of them had epitaphs. "No epitaphs?" Ambrose murmured, "Then, besides me, who else is buried in these tombs?" Just as Ambrose was about to dig up the tombs to take a look, he suddenly frowned. Two auras were approaching the mountains. Ambrose''s eyes moved slightly. He gently waved his sleeve, and without any fluctuation of spiritual power, the "tomb" he had just crawled out of and the scattered stones were wiped away. At this moment, two streaks of light flew over the mountains and transformed into two figures in the vast graveyard. One was a tall, white-bearded elder with an immortal-like demeanor, and the other was a calm young man in fancy clothes. "Master, it''s almost midnight. Why did you suddenly think of coming to the Immortal Tomb... huh?" The young man in fancy clothes asked his question while looking around the graveyard, but he was stunned by what he saw! He saw a figure standing quietly in the graveyard, as silent as a ghost. The white-bearded elder had already noticed Ambrose, but he was not surprised. It was not uncommon for cultivators in the Spirit Dust Realm to come and pay their respects at the Immortal Tomb. "Immortal Tomb..." Upon hearing this, Ambrose frowned slightly, looking distantly at the elder and the young man. In an instant, Ambrose turned to leave, having no intention of interacting with them. The young man in fancy clothes found Ambrose''s back somewhat strange, but he couldn''t pinpoint why. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this moment, the white-bearded elder''s expression changed slightly because he noticed that the spot where Ambrose had been standing seemed to have had a tomb before, if he remembered the layout correctly. Why was it now empty? "Daoist friend, please wait!" The elder called out urgently. Ambrose paused and turned back to look at the elder indifferently, waiting for him to continue. The young man in fancy clothes was puzzled, not understanding why his master had stopped this cultivator. Mark Gu cupped his hands politely towards Ambrose and smiled, "Forgive me for taking up your time. I have a question." To be cautious, Mark did not probe Ambrose''s aura. Those who came to the Immortal Tomb at midnight were usually cultivators from various parts of the Spirit Dust Cultivation Realm. If the other party was highly skilled, his probing would easily be detected. It would be very impolite. Ambrose nodded slightly, indicating for him to continue. Seeing Ambrose''s brevity, Mark was not surprised. He had encountered many solitary cultivators before. He then asked seriously, "Daoist friend, if I recall correctly, there used to be a tomb where you were standing..." Ambrose looked at the spot and replied softly, "If you only vaguely remember, then you must be mistaken. There... was never a tomb." With that, he left the graveyard under the watchful eyes of Mark and the young man in fancy clothes. Mark watched the receding figure, his eyes filled with confusion. Had he really remembered wrong? He looked again, seeing the empty spot, which seemed natural and not like it had ever held a tomb. Soon, Mark shook his head and stopped thinking about it. "Master, that cultivator seemed strange," the young man in fancy clothes frowned as he looked in the direction Ambrose had left. Mark snapped out of his thoughts and chuckled, "There are many solitary cultivators in the cultivation world. You, having been in the cultivation world for a short time, still lack experience." The young man in fancy clothes smiled sheepishly and said, "Master, you haven''t told me why you suddenly came to the Immortal Tomb in the middle of the night." Mark''s eyes showed a hint of reverence as he looked at the numerous pale tombs and murmured, "I am not entirely sure. I just had a sudden feeling and wanted to come and take a look..." The young man in fancy clothes pursed his lips and whispered, "Master, what''s so interesting about the Immortal Tomb? There are always rumors in the cultivation world that anyone who can uncover the secrets of the Immortal Tomb can achieve immortality... But this Immortal Tomb has existed for at least a hundred thousand years, and no cultivator has ever uncovered its secrets." The entire vast Spirit Dust Cultivation Realm had such rumors about finding immortality in the Immortal Tomb. Initially, countless cultivators came here, but as time passed, countless cultivators had to give up the idea of finding immortality in the Immortal Tomb. They did not doubt the rumors because many powerful cultivators had tried to uncover the secrets of immortality but failed. They had even tried to break open the Immortal Tomb! But the Immortal Tomb was incredibly hard, each one of them. They couldn''t shake it in the slightest, not even leaving a mark on it... Given this, what else could it be but an Immortal Tomb? And since it was an Immortal Tomb, it naturally held the secrets of immortality. They just thought that immortality was hard to find. If it were easy, it wouldn''t be called immortality. Hearing the young man''s words, Mark suddenly scolded sternly, "Insolence! Ignorance breeds fearlessness! How dare you speak recklessly in the Immortal Tomb! Kneel and apologize at once!" Frightened by Mark''s anger, the young man in fancy clothes shivered and quickly knelt down, trembling. He was mainly afraid of Mark, not the Immortal Tomb. After all, the Immortal Tomb had rarely shown any strange occurrences, seeming no different from other tombs except for its hardness. Seeing this, Mark''s expression softened slightly. He shook his head and couldn''t help but look once more at the spot where Ambrose had stood. Had he really remembered wrong? *** Meanwhile, Ambrose had already left the mountains. He walked quietly along a small path, his black eyes flickering. Such a strange occurrence made even him feel a bit uneasy. Many questions flashed through his mind. "The Immortal Tomb, who has such great power to bury me in it..." "What happened?" *** £¨Proofreader: Traditional cultivation realms: Qi Refining, Foundation Establishment, Golden Elixir, Elemental Infant, Divine Transformation, Tribulation Crossing...£© Proofreader & Editor: Peter Pan Chapter 2 – First encounter with a stranger Just past midnight, Ambrose Lu arrived at the outskirts of a village. Many households in the village had already extinguished their lights and gone to rest, but a few still had lights on. This village wasn''t too far from the mountains. With this in mind, Ambrose entered the village. In a flash, he arrived in front of a house with lights on and gently knocked on the door. Footsteps sounded from inside, and soon the door creaked open. An old woman with vacant eyes appeared before Ambrose. Before she could speak, Ambrose smiled softly and said, "Ma''am, it''s past midnight. Someone knocks on your door, and you open it without asking who it is. Aren''t you afraid it might be a bad person?" The old woman seemed to look at Ambrose through her hazy eyes and smiled, "The village is so close to the mountains, it''s quite safe..." Ambrose smiled and looked into her eyes. "It''s already so late. Are you looking for a place to stay?" the old woman asked with a smile. "If it''s not too much trouble..." Before Ambrose could finish, the old woman smiled and said, "Of course, it''s no trouble at all." She turned and took small steps to the bedside, sat down, and slowly began to weave some fabric. Ambrose glanced at the sleeping girl on the bed, then stepped inside, gently closed the door, and sat down at a table, silently watching the old woman''s hands at work. The old woman seemed to sense Ambrose''s gaze and smiled, "Sir, there''s another bed in the inner room. You can rest there, though it''s old and worn. I hope you don''t mind." "I''m in no hurry," Ambrose smiled. "But what about you? Shouldn''t you be resting?" The old woman continued her weaving and smiled, "I need to weave more fabric to sell and make money for my granddaughter''s schooling. It''s quieter at night, so I can work faster." "Indeed, it''s quieter at night than during the day," Ambrose said softly, glancing at the old woman''s vacant eyes. "Ma''am, I wanted to ask you about the Immortal Tomb in the mountains." The old woman''s hands paused, and she said softly, "Ask whatever you want to know, sir. The legends of the Immortal Tomb in the mountains are well-known, nothing special. But I''m afraid what I know, you might have already heard." "No matter, just tell me what you know. I''m all ears," Ambrose said softly. "Immortality..." the old woman murmured to herself, then continued weaving as she began to speak, "No one knows how long the Immortal Tomb has existed in the mountains. People only know... it might be the resting place of an immortal..." Ambrose quietly listened to the old woman''s story. "I heard from the villagers that some have seen shimmering lights in the night sky heading towards the Immortal Tomb..." At this point, the old woman suddenly fell silent. Ambrose looked over and saw that her hand had been pricked by a knitting needle, with a bit of blood oozing out. "Sorry, sir, I''ll continue..." The old woman gently wiped her palm and prepared to continue. "I know enough. You should rest early too." Ambrose said softly, standing up and walking towards the inner room. The old woman paused, smiled, then turned to tuck the blanket around the sleeping girl more securely. *** In the inner room. Ambrose lay flat on the bed, his eyes open. He hadn''t gotten any useful information from the old woman, likely because she was a mortal and knew little. No one knew when the Immortal Tomb appeared, nor how many years it had existed. But judging by the quality of the tombs, they were at least ten thousand years old. As for the shimmering lights in the night sky heading towards the mountains, Ambrose didn''t need to think to know they were just passing cultivators, unrelated to the Immortal Tomb itself. With this in mind, Ambrose slowly closed his eyes. He wasn''t in a hurry to solve these mysteries. After all, the one thing he had in abundance... was time. *** The next day, as the sun rose. The girl sitting by the bed reading suddenly noticed her grandmother stirring. She quickly turned and saw her grandmother opening her eyes, a smile immediately spreading across her face. But the old woman''s eyes were trembling violently. After a blinding flash of light, she was stunned! The girl''s face, with its sweet smile, appeared clearly in her eyes for the first time... "Grandma''s awake. I will fetch water for you to wash your face!" The girl didn''t notice the old woman''s expression and was about to get out of bed. "Little Amelia!" the old woman hurriedly called out. The girl paused, turned around, and looked at her grandmother in confusion, only to be shocked to see her grandmother''s eyes fixed on her, no longer vacant but full of spirit and tears. "Grandma, you..." the girl stammered, uncertain. The old woman reached out and touched the girl''s face, her voice trembling, "Grandma can see you now. So this is what my granddaughter looks like..." The girl threw herself into the old woman''s arms, sobbing loudly. *** A moment later. "Little Amelia, there''s a gentleman in the inner room. Go wake him up to wash. Grandma will start cooking." The old woman smiled and, after glancing around, hurriedly went to prepare. With her sudden restored vision, she felt like her life had changed completely. The girl looked puzzled. A gentleman in the inner room? S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *** "Grandma, there''s no gentleman in the inner room?" Soon, the girl came running out, calling. The old woman paused in her cooking, then walked into the inner room to see only a broken bed and neatly folded bedding. For some reason, the old woman couldn''t help but touch her eyes and murmured, "Maybe I''m remembered wrong... Come, let''s eat." *** Ambrose had left the village at the hour of the tiger. It wasn''t for any particular reason, just that he suddenly wanted a drink, his mouth feeling dry. In the river of time, the only thing that could always accompany him was wine, even more so than that noisy turtle from before. By noon, a small town appeared in Ambrose''s sight. This town was some distance from the Immortal Tomb... "Moyu Town." With this thought, Ambrose followed the crowd towards the town gate. His ethereal, almost immortal aura made him stand out like a crane among chickens, exceptionally conspicuous. Many passersby cast their eyes on this young man in blue, thinking he must be a young master or a great scholar from somewhere. Such an aura was not something common folk could possess. Entering the town required a fee, a common way for the town master''s or city lord''s mansion to collect money, and it also helped control the population. Ambrose saw many people paying five copper coins each. Soon, it was his turn. Ambrose reached into his sleeve, ready to take out some coins... when he heard. "Sir, you don''t need to pay the entry fee. Please, go ahead." It can be hard to make great work when its stolen from bit.ly/3iBfjkV. He saw two town gate guards bow slightly and gesture with a smile. Seeing this young man with such an aura, they figured he must have a significant background. Without knowing his origins, they were willing to show some courtesy. Five copper coins were nothing to the town master''s mansion, just a drop in the bucket. Moreover, the town master had already given instructions... Seeing this, the common folk looked at Ambrose with envy. For them, five copper coins weren''t much, but not too little either. "No problem." Ambrose''s face remained calm. He withdrew his left hand from his right sleeve and placed a few copper coins into the guard''s hand. Then he stepped into the town. Proofreader & Editor: Peter Pan Chapter 3 – Town Master comes to search Moyu Town was bustling with activity. Even under the scorching sun, vendors on both sides of the street were sweating profusely as they shouted and sold their goods. Ambrose Lu strolled leisurely with his hands behind his back, stopping here and there to look at the stalls. Whenever a vendor thought they had a potential customer, they would see the man in cyan cloth move on to the next stall at a slow pace... This repeated over and over. If it weren''t for the extraordinary aura of the man in cyan cloth, making him seem like someone of great importance, the vendors would have shown their displeasure long ago! Is this how you toy with people? Eventually, Ambrose Lu entered a small tavern. The moment the waiter saw Ambrose, his eyes widened. This man was clearly a scholar or someone of high status, definitely not an ordinary person. He hurriedly stepped forward to greet him! "Sir, you are..." Before the waiter could finish, Ambrose sniffed the air and smiled, "Is that Peach Blossom Wine?" The waiter quickly responded respectfully, "Sir, you have a keen sense for wine. This is indeed Peach Blossom Wine." "Good, bring me a pot of Peach Blossom Wine. As for the dishes, you decide." After speaking, Ambrose walked towards a window seat under the astonished gazes of some of the tavern''s patrons. "Yes, sir. Please wait a moment." The waiter quickly retreated to prepare. *** In the Town Master''s Mansion of Moyu Town. The butler hurriedly entered the main hall, excitedly saying: "Town Master! We''ve received a report that another extraordinary young man has entered Moyu Town!" A middle-aged man, dressed in luxurious clothes and with a square face, who was sitting and drinking tea in the hall, suddenly put down his teacup and stood up in surprise, "Oh? Where is he?" This middle-aged man was none other than the Town Master of Moyu Town, Andrew Chen. The butler smiled wryly, "Town Master, our men didn''t follow him. Didn''t you say not to follow such people rashly if they appear..." Andrew Chen slapped his forehead and laughed, "That''s right, look at my memory." At this moment, Andrew Chen felt both excited and anxious. He was excited because another such person had come to Moyu Town, giving him another chance! He was anxious because he feared this person might turn out to be just an ordinary mortal, like the previous ones. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Andrew Chen had always had a dream, and that was to achieve Cultivation! Although there was a clear distinction between Cultivationer and mortals, and it was rare to see immortals in the mortal world, he had been fortunate enough to see one once! Just once, and he was completely captivated. The freedom and exhilaration of flying and escaping deeply attracted him... He dreamed of one day being able to do the same. More importantly, he knew that Cultivationer lived much longer than mortals... Andrew Chen believed that he could tell if the young man who entered the town was an Cultivationer just by looking at him! Because he had witnessed the demeanor of an Cultivationer! As Andrew Chen''s close subordinate, the butler naturally knew what Andrew Chen was thinking. He smiled and said, "Town Master, what should we do?" To be honest, if possible, he also wanted to achieve Cultivation. Although he had never seen an Cultivationer, from Andrew Chen''s descriptions, it didn''t seem fake! Moreover, there was an Immortal Tomb in the far east of the Eastern Region... Upon hearing this, Andrew Chen pondered, "Moyu Town isn''t particularly large... How about this, you and I will go out in disguise and look for him." The butler nodded, knowing that Andrew Chen wanted to go out in disguise to avoid being recognized by the townspeople. He then frowned and asked, "Town Master, if that person is really an Cultivationer... what should we do next?" Andrew Chen paused and waved his hand, "If he is indeed an Cultivationer, we should cater to his interests and try to win his favor. But whether he is or not, it''s too early to say." Andrew Chen took a deep breath, his eyes filled with hope, and continued, "Let''s not talk about it anymore. Time is of the essence. Let''s change our clothes and put on some hats to conceal our faces, and then go find him!" "Yes." *** In the small tavern, by the window. Ambrose Lu held a wine cup in his hand. His eyes flashed slightly, and the wine in the cup began to emit a cold mist, becoming icy. He then raised the cup and took a sip. In the scorching heat, the icy Peach Blossom Wine was truly delightful. Of course, he wasn''t afraid of the heat; he just enjoyed the ritual. Ambrose Lu savored the floral aroma of the wine, a slight smile playing on his lips. Perhaps this Peach Blossom Wine wasn''t top-notch, but at this moment, to Ambrose, it was the finest wine. Because this was the first sip of wine he had after emerging from the Immortal Tomb, having been buried for who knows how long. "Sir, the dishes are here." At this moment, the waiter placed several steaming dishes on the table and smiled, "By the way, sir, our manager said this meal is on the house." It can be hard to make great work when its stolen from "pawread dot com". "Enjoy your meal, sir." The waiter bowed and left. Hearing this, Ambrose paused in his drinking and glanced at the old manager standing at the counter, who was smiling and nodding at him. From the town gate guards to the tavern manager, everyone had been exceedingly polite to him. He looked at his own ethereal face reflected in the wine cup, feeling a bit helpless. He had already retracted all his outward aura and presence. But he was still too outstanding. It had always been this way, and there was nothing he could do about it. He wouldn''t deliberately conceal his natural aura either, as that would seem too pretentious. "Sigh." Ambrose sighed lightly, raised his cup, and looked out the window, his eyes somewhat distant as he thought about the Immortal Tomb. Meanwhile, "Town Master, the townspeople are giving us strange looks..." Feeling the many odd glances, the butler awkwardly whispered. He looked at his and Andrew Chen''s attire and pursed his lips. In this scorching heat, the two of them were wrapped up tightly like lunatics. It would be strange if the townspeople didn''t stare. "Ahem, those who achieve great things don''t bother with trifles. It''s a bit hot, let''s go to that tavern to quench our thirst first." Andrew Chen said as he hurried towards the small tavern. Seeing this, the butler''s mouth twitched, and he quickly followed. *** "Two guests, you are..." Before the waiter could finish, the butler interrupted, "Just bring us two pots of Peach Blossom Wine, quickly." "Haha, alright. Please find a seat, and the wine will be served shortly." The waiter smiled at their attire and quickly went to prepare. "Town Master, do you want to sit by the window or somewhere more secluded...?" The butler asked in a low voice but received no response. He turned around in confusion, "Town Master?" Soon, the butler was taken aback, as he saw Andrew Chen''s eyes under the hat staring intently in one direction! Following his gaze, the butler''s pupils also contracted! By the window, a man in cyan cloth with an ethereal aura was quietly drinking wine! In an instant, the butler knew that this was probably the person they were looking for. Proofreader & Editor: Peter Pan Chapter 4 – You are not suited for cultivation A moment later. Andrew Chen took a deep breath, forcibly retracting his gaze, and whispered, "Let''s sit over there for now." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The butler swallowed dryly and followed Andrew to the seats, knowing that this matter couldn''t be rushed. From Andrew''s reaction, he could tell that the man in the cyan robe might really be the legendary immortal! Soon, the two of them sat nervously at a table diagonally across from Ambrose Lu, from where they could see his profile. *** "Here are your Peach Blossom Wines, enjoy." The waiter placed two jugs of Peach Blossom Wine on the table, glanced discreetly at Andrew and the butler''s strange attire, and then retreated. The butler whispered, "Town Master, we..." Andrew withdrew his gaze from Ambrose and whispered, "Let''s drink first." Andrew appeared calm on the surface, but his white-knuckled grip on the cup revealed his tension. "Yes." The butler picked up the jug to pour the wine, his hand trembling slightly. Naturally, Ambrose noticed all of this. Ambrose didn''t look at them, quietly drinking his wine, feeling a bit helpless inside. Being handsome and having a good temperament could save a lot of trouble, but it also attracted a lot of trivial matters. At this moment, Andrew finally couldn''t hold back any longer. He and the butler, holding their wine cups, approached Ambrose, bowed slightly, and said, "Sir, we see that you are extraordinary and must come from a great family. We admire you greatly and wish to offer you a toast." As the saying goes, a smiling face invites no harm. Ambrose nodded slightly at them but didn''t raise his cup. Seeing this, Andrew and the butler quickly raised their cups and drank them down. After drinking, they felt awkward, not knowing what to do next. The pressure in front of this cyan-robed man was immense! After a long pause, Andrew finally stammered, "Sir, may we sit here and drink with you?" Seeing that Ambrose still didn''t speak, Andrew''s face turned slightly pale, feeling at a loss. "Don''t waste your effort. Your bones are not suited for cultivation." Suddenly, Ambrose, who had been silent, put down his cup and looked at Andrew, saying slowly. Andrew and the butler felt a chill down their spines! As expected of an immortal, he knew their intentions even before they spoke! But soon, Andrew''s pupils contracted, and he trembled, "Sir, am I really not suited for cultivation?" Ambrose nodded slightly. Andrew staggered, his eyes losing their luster. "Town Master..." The butler quickly supported him. The commotion naturally caught the attention of the other patrons, as well as the innkeeper and the waiter. The patrons first glanced respectfully at Ambrose, then curiously at the heavily wrapped Andrew and the butler, not knowing their intentions. The innkeeper frowned slightly, surprised that someone was disturbing the cyan-robed man''s drinking, and signaled the waiter with his eyes. Read the most updated version of this novel and other amazing translated novels from the original source at "pawread dot com" The waiter shivered and quickly walked over, frowning at Andrew and the butler, "Gentlemen, please do not disturb other patrons." "No harm done," Ambrose said softly. The waiter was stunned and retreated silently. "Sir, do you have a place to stay in Moyu Town? If not, you are welcome to rest at my humble abode," Andrew said, though feeling dejected, he thought that if he could invite the immortal to his home, there might be a chance. After speaking, he looked at Ambrose with extreme longing. Ambrose glanced at the sky and said softly, "Then I''ll trouble you." Andrew''s body trembled with joy, "It''s no trouble at all, it''s my honor!" The butler was also excited, thinking he might have a chance to witness the legendary immortal arts! "Sit," Ambrose said. "Yes, yes, yes!" Andrew nodded like a pecking chicken, quickly sitting down with the butler, both of them extremely cautious. Only then did they see Ambrose''s face clearly, and they were even more amazed. No wonder he was an immortal; he was so otherworldly, like a pure lotus. He gave off a very clean feeling. The butler swore he had never seen such a person in his life. Although Andrew had seen Cultivationer before, he found that this one seemed even more extraordinary! "Sir, if the food and wine are not enough, feel free to order more. It''s on me!" Andrew patted his chest, trying hard to please. Seeing Andrew''s unusual enthusiasm, the butler sighed inwardly. The Town Master was not usually like this. "The weather is hot. Aren''t you uncomfortable in such attire?" Ambrose swirled the wine in his cup and said softly. Andrew''s body trembled, thinking the Cultivationer was displeased. After all, covering their faces like this was indeed impolite, especially in front of an Cultivationer. He quickly said, "Yes, it''s very uncomfortable. You are right, sir!" After speaking, he signaled the butler, and they both removed their hats, though their hearts were still in their throats... Sure enough, the patrons in the tavern who occasionally glanced over were stunned! The patrons immediately became agitated. The Town Master was actually drinking in this small tavern?! They quickly stood up and ran over, bowing fearfully, "We humble citizens greet the Town Master!" The suddenly noisy tavern left the innkeeper and the waiter stunned! One of the strangely dressed men was actually their Town Master?! The waiter''s face turned pale as he looked at the innkeeper, thinking, "I''m done for, the innkeeper has really gotten me into trouble." He had just been bossing around the Town Master... Andrew glanced awkwardly at Ambrose, then signaled the butler. The butler understood and sternly said, "Return to your seats. Can''t you see the Town Master is drinking with the immortal... sir?" The patrons quickly nodded and returned to their seats, not daring to speak. They all looked at Ambrose with reverence, thinking that this person was indeed extraordinary as they had suspected! They weren''t fools. From the earlier events, it was easy to deduce that the Town Master had disguised himself to seek out this cyan-robed man. "Town Master, sir, the food and wine are on the house..." The innkeeper, pale-faced, personally brought more food and wine, carefully placing them on the table before retreating without daring to lift his head. Andrew looked at Ambrose, who remained calm, and smiled nervously, "Sir, I am ashamed to say, I am the Town Master of Moyu Town." Ambrose nodded, indifferent. Andrew knew that his position as Town Master meant nothing to an Cultivationer. He quickly picked up the wine jug and poured wine for Ambrose. "Sir, please." This scene left the patrons in the tavern dumbfounded. Who exactly was this cyan-robed man! Proofreader & Editor: Peter Pan Chapter 5 – Sir, there is a demon causing trouble in the world "Finally, they''re gone." Watching the backs of Ambrose Lu and his companions gradually disappear into the distance, the innkeeper let out a deep sigh, feeling a great weight lifted off his shoulders. "Innkeeper, I can''t believe I was so rude to the Town Master earlier. Thank goodness that gentleman was there, or else the Town Master would have definitely held it against me. I would have been in big trouble because of you..." The waiter wiped the sweat off his forehead, still shaken by the close call. "Hmm?" The innkeeper glanced at the waiter and said flatly, "Are you blaming me?" "Uh?" The waiter was taken aback, realizing he had misspoken. He quickly waved his hands, "No, no, that''s not what I meant! Please don''t misunderstand!" "Your excuses are useless. I''m already unhappy. Your wages for this month are halved! Hmph!" With that, the innkeeper stormed back into the tavern, leaving the waiter with a bitter expression on his face. *** Two days later. Somewhere in the Eastern Region. Mountain ranges stretched endlessly, thick white clouds drifting slowly among them. The highest peak had clouds only halfway up its slope. A winding path connected the base to the summit, cutting through the sea of clouds. Near the peak, a series of pavilions and buildings stood tall, rising and falling with the terrain. Occasionally, streaks of light would flash across the sky, creating a spectacular and awe-inspiring scene. Cyan Cloud Sect. Outside a mystical cave residence, a young man in fancy clothes respectfully reported, "Master, the secular empire in the eastern part of the Eastern Region urgently seeks our help. They say demons are wreaking havoc." "Demons? The Eastern Region is vast, and there are countless secular empires. Even those that pay tribute to our Cyan Cloud Sect are numerous. Can you be more specific?" An elderly voice echoed from within the cave. The young man in fancy clothes hesitated, his mind racing as he tried to recall, "Master, it''s the Li Shui Empire!" The cave door opened, and an old man with white whiskers stepped out. It was none other than Mark Gu, who had met Ambrose Lu at the Immortal Tomb! The young man in fancy clothes was the same youth from that day. "Li Shui Empire?" Mark Gu murmured, frowning. He had a distinct impression of the Li Shui Empire, not because of anything special, but because it was the closest empire to the Immortal Tomb in the Eastern Region. Mark Gu said indifferently, "Such a trivial matter, let the other elders send disciples to handle it. I still have an elixir to refine and no time to spare." With that, he was about to return to the cave. Read the most updated version of this novel and other amazing translated novels from the original source at [ ] The young man in fancy clothes was stunned and quickly said, "Master! You don''t know, but right now, only you and a few mountain-guarding elders are in the sect! The other elders have gone out with the Sect Master on some errands, taking many disciples with them!" Surely, the mountain-guarding elders couldn''t be tasked with these decisions? Their duty was to guard the mountain, not handle such trivial matters. Mark Gu was taken aback, his voice serious, "They went out on errands? Why wasn''t I informed?" The young man in fancy clothes smiled wryly, "Just yesterday, the Sect Master saw you were in seclusion and didn''t want to disturb you..." Mark Gu''s old face turned red. Yesterday, he wasn''t in seclusion cultivating; he was in seclusion sleeping... He couldn''t be bothered to ask where the Sect Master and the others had gone. Waving his hand, he said, "Alright, alright, it''s a minor issue. Christopher, you take some outer disciples and handle it." As he spoke, he produced an elder''s token and casually tossed it over. Christopher quickly caught it, glanced at the character "Gu" on the token, and joyfully said, "Understood!" He didn''t want to stay in the sect; it was too boring. Going to the mortal world to exterminate demons and have some fun sounded much better! "Don''t think about playing around. Complete the task and return promptly to cultivate!" Mark Gu lowered his eyebrows, flicked his sleeves, and returned to the cave. As the stone door rumbled shut, silence fell. Christopher opened his mouth, sighed dejectedly. Cultivate, cultivate, always cultivate. He was a genius with top-grade Thunder Spiritual Roots; there was no rush. Hmph, who cares, I''ll play if I want to play! Let Master be angry! With that thought, a smile returned to Christopher''s face as he happily left. *** Moyu Town. Town Master''s Mansion. In the afternoon sunlight, Ambrose Lu sat in a pavilion in the backyard, holding a fishing rod by the pond. A young maid stood quietly with a tray of pastries and wine, three meters behind him. For the past two days, Ambrose had been enjoying good food and drink at the Town Master''s Mansion. Andrew Chen had been considerate enough not to disturb him and had even arranged for a maid to attend to his needs. Not bad at all. "Pastries." Ambrose looked at the water and said calmly. "Ah, yes." The maid snapped out of her thoughts and quickly brought the tray over, preparing to hand a pastry to Ambrose. But Ambrose, as if he had eyes on the back of his head, said softly, "No need, I''ll do it myself." The maid''s hand paused, trembling as she replied, "Yes." Without looking at the tray, Ambrose casually picked up a pastry and tossed it into his mouth, chewing as he continued to fish. The maid cautiously glanced at Ambrose. This distinguished man in green robes was truly... unique. These past two days had left her quite bewildered. In the past, all the Town Master''s guests had their food handed to them directly by her. Moreover, this young man spoke very little. In two days, she could count the words he had said on her fingers. They were nothing more than, "Pastries, wine, pastries, wine, pastries, wine... over and over." She had been assigned by the butler, who had only said one thing: this man was a distinguished guest of the Town Master and must be served carefully. Do whatever he asks. She wasn''t entirely sure how distinguished this guest was. She only knew he was very handsome and had a pleasant scent. At that moment, hurried footsteps approached. The maid turned to see the Town Master and the butler walking quickly towards the pavilion. Her pupils shrank, and she quickly placed the tray on the stone table before kneeling. What happened next left her utterly shocked! "Sir, have you been comfortable in my humble mansion these past two days?" My humble mansion??? The Town Master was referring to himself as "humble" in front of this man?! The maid''s mind reeled, and she pressed herself even lower, her breathing becoming stifled. These past two days, she had been serving a truly extraordinary figure! Ambrose finally turned his head to glance at the bowing Andrew Chen and the butler, smiling faintly, "It''s been fine." Hearing this, Andrew Chen let out a sigh of relief, and the butler discreetly gave the kneeling maid a satisfied look. "That''s good, that''s good. Sir, you may stay in my humble mansion for as long as you wish." Andrew Chen said respectfully with a smile. Ambrose looked at the rippling pond and said calmly, "Speak, why have you come to see me?" Seeing the composed and in-control demeanor of the man in green robes, Andrew Chen and the butler were once again filled with admiration. Truly, an immortal is an immortal, always knowing everything! sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sir, your foresight is unparalleled." Andrew Chen first respectfully flattered him, then said with some urgency, "Sir, we''ve received news that the Li Shui Empire... is plagued by demons!" And Moyu Town was located within the Li Shui Empire! Proofreader & Editor: Peter Pan Chapter 6 – Is it possible that the gentleman is As the words fell, Andrew Chen and the butler were stunned to see that Ambrose Lu showed no reaction at all, not even a furrow of his brow... The maid kneeling nearby had already turned pale with fright. "D-Demons causing chaos in the world?!" "Sir..." Andrew Chen hesitated to speak. Ambrose Lu flicked his fishing rod, his gaze unwavering, and said softly, "What does the chaos caused by demons have to do with you? Have these demons ever caused trouble in Moyu Town?" "Sir, I heard that this time the demons are coming in full force. I''m worried that Moyu Town might be affected..." Andrew Chen said, sweat beading on his forehead. "If the sky falls, there will be someone tall to hold it up. There''s no need for you to panic." Ambrose Lu said calmly. Hearing this, Andrew Chen gave an awkward smile. He understood the logic, and this wasn''t the first time demons had appeared. Every time demons appeared, many townsfolk would die or be injured. Then, the demons would always disappear without a trace. Having seen immortals before, Andrew Chen guessed that it must be the work of Cultivationer. But compared to before, Andrew Chen felt that these demons were exceptionally fierce this time! They were coming with great momentum, which was evident. As the Town Master, he naturally felt anxious. He had to be responsible for the townsfolk. He swore he wasn''t afraid of death, he swore!! At that moment, Ambrose Lu suddenly jerked his rod, and a fish broke through the water, its mouth biting the end of the fishing line and shaking violently. Soon, it wobbled in front of Ambrose Lu. Ambrose Lu smiled as he took the fish off, weighed it, and said with a smile, "More than four ounces, extra meal tonight." With that, he tossed it into the bucket behind him. With a splash, the fish flopped around in the bucket for a moment before it accepted its fate and fell silent. Andrew Chen and the butler stood there in a daze because they saw that there was no hook at the end of Ambrose Lu''s fishing line! He caught a fish with just the line? They couldn''t comprehend such a bizarre thing and could only think it was an immortal''s method! They couldn''t help but admire the man in the green robe even more. "You''ve scared the fish away." Ambrose Lu suddenly said softly, casting the line back into the pond. Andrew Chen''s body trembled. He wasn''t stupid; he immediately understood the meaning and quickly bowed, saying, "I''ll take my leave, sir. Please continue your work!" With that, he signaled to the butler, and the two of them tiptoed away quickly. As for the maid, she remained kneeling, not daring to get up. Having seen the Town Master being so humble before Ambrose Lu, she didn''t even dare to breathe loudly now. "No need to kneel, get up." Ambrose Lu lightly flicked the fishing rod and said. "Sir, it''s more comfortable for me to kneel..." The maid''s heart skipped a beat, and she quickly said in a trembling voice. Seeing this, Ambrose Lu didn''t say more. If she wanted to kneel, let her kneel. It wasn''t like he forced her. *** Read this novel and other amazing translated novels from the original source at the ]" Andrew Chen frowned as he walked quickly ahead, suddenly hearing the butler behind him exclaim, "Town Master, fishing without a hook, how is that even possible? Before today, I wouldn''t have dared to imagine it!" "Are you stupid!" Andrew Chen paused, then his brows relaxed as he said enviously, "How would I know how the sir does it! The methods of immortals are beyond our comprehension!" If Andrew Chen had any doubts about Ambrose Lu before, they were completely dispelled now. Fishing without a hook and still catching fish, how could a mortal do that? "Hehe." The butler chuckled awkwardly. "You can still laugh." Andrew Chen glanced at the butler, worriedly saying, "You know that these demons are different from before..." "Town Master, you need not worry. The sir is right; if the sky falls, there will be someone tall to hold it up." The butler still had a smile on his face. "Having someone tall to hold it up is fine, but if the demons really appear in Moyu Town and the tall one doesn''t come in time, how many townsfolk will die? What will we do then?" Andrew Chen shook his head and sighed. He had gone to see Ambrose Lu earlier, hoping that if demons appeared in Moyu Town, he could ask Ambrose Lu to take action... Although he hadn''t said it explicitly, his meaning was clear. But... sigh... "Is the Town Master thinking about the meeting with the sir just now?" The butler suddenly smiled and asked. "Are you happy?" Andrew Chen said with a gloomy face. For some reason, Andrew Chen felt very annoyed looking at the butler''s smiling face and wanted to punch him! "Hehe, Town Master, calm down. I think you misunderstood the sir''s meaning..." The butler looked back at the direction of the pavilion in the backyard, his eyes gleaming with wisdom. "Oh? What do you mean?" Andrew Chen raised an eyebrow, looking at the butler with some expectation. The butler''s face turned solemn, and he said seriously, "Town Master, don''t you think the sir''s words and actions just now were full of meaning?" Meaning? What meaning? Andrew Chen looked confused, indicating he was very puzzled. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The butler smiled mysteriously, then respectfully said, "The sir said if the sky falls, there will be someone tall to hold it up. Do you think it''s possible that the sir was telling us that he is the tall one?" That''s right! Andrew Chen''s eyes suddenly lit up, pointing at the butler appreciatively, "Continue!" The butler continued to smile proudly, "After catching the fish, the sir said it weighed more than four ounces and that he would have an extra meal tonight. Do you think it''s possible that the sir was comparing the fish to the demons?" Andrew Chen became even more excited, pounding his fists together and saying in a low voice, "Exactly! That''s what the sir meant!" "The sir finally said we scared the fish away. What do you think the sir meant by that?" The butler respectfully asked, looking at Andrew Chen, whose face was flushed with excitement. This time, without needing the butler to explain, Andrew Chen raised his fist and quickly said, "The sir was warning us to keep quiet and act as usual. If the demons know the sir is here, they will be scared away and won''t dare to appear in Moyu Town!!!" The butler clapped his hands in admiration, "Town Master, you are truly wise. You understood the sir''s meaning instantly. I was still pondering over it, but you figured it out right away!" "Hehe, you still have a lot to learn, but you''re doing well." Andrew Chen waved his hand casually and walked away, humming a tune. At this moment, he felt enlightened and in a great mood. What about the demons causing trouble? Moyu Town had an immortal guarding it! One comes, one dies; two come, two are slain! "By the way, butler, don''t tell the townsfolk about the demons for now. If they panic and ruin the sir''s plan, it won''t be good." Andrew Chen suddenly stopped and instructed. "Rest assured, Town Master." The butler bowed and replied. Proofreader & Editor: Peter Pan Chapter 7 – The arrival of the Qingyun disciples Li Shui Empire, Royal Palace. At this moment, it was the time for court affairs. The Li Shui Grand Hall was bustling, lacking its usual solemnity! "In the past, demons usually appeared one at a time, but this time there are multiple, and they are coming fiercely. Many towns have already suffered, and many citizens are in distress!" "Many citizens have gone from initial hope to bitter complaints." "Yes, if this continues, our Li Shui Empire will be devastated." "......" At this point, the elder seated first on the left discreetly glanced at the king, whose face was dark with worry. He then stood up and loudly said: "Silence! What kind of decorum is this in the Li Shui Grand Hall? Who doesn''t know what you are saying? Now, we should be thinking of solutions to relieve the king''s worries. That is the priority!" With these words, the hall immediately quieted down. The Li Shui King, seeing this, slightly relaxed his expression and looked at the elder with satisfaction. He then said in a serious tone, "If anyone has any ideas, feel free to speak up, but do so in an orderly manner." Everyone looked at each other, and finally, a middle-aged official stepped forward, bowed, and said, "Your Majesty, when it comes to demons, we mere mortals are naturally helpless... As in the past, we still need... the intervention of immortals." Upon hearing the term "immortal," everyone was visibly shaken. The common people might not know that immortals exist, but all those who could attend court knew of their existence! At the same time, the immortals had warned them not to reveal their existence to the secular world. Everyone remembered this well and treated it as a secret. In the past, demon problems were mostly handled by immortals, as they received tributes every year, and it was only natural for them to protect the region. But this time, the immortals had yet to arrive, and they were starting to panic. Seeing the officials looking at him with hope, the Li Shui King shook his head and sighed, "At the onset of the demon problem, I sent people to the Cyan Cloud Sect to request the immortals'' assistance, but there has been no news so far..." Hearing this, the officials all slumped, their faces gradually turning pale. If this continued, their lives would also be in danger. "How many have died in the affected towns so far?" the Li Shui King asked in a deep voice. "Your Majesty, Jiayuan City has about two hundred dead, Pingyang City about three hundred, Green Willow Town about one hundred and ten... and many other small villages have yet to be counted due to their remote locations... and the number of deaths is still increasing!" the middle-aged official reported with a pale face. "Over six hundred dead already..." The Li Shui King''s pupils contracted. This was just the countable number... "And the injured? Didn''t I ask for both deaths and injuries to be reported?" The Li Shui King was furious! The middle-aged official trembled, knelt down, and said sorrowfully, "Your Majesty, there are no injuries. Anyone who encounters a demon is certain to die!" The Li Shui King''s anger froze on his face, and for a moment, he didn''t know what to say. "Your Majesty! The town masters of the affected towns can no longer calm the panicked citizens! A major upheaval could happen at any moment! Please, Your Majesty, come up with a plan!" The middle-aged official said in a serious tone. Hearing this, the other officials quickly knelt down and shouted, "Please, Your Majesty, come up with a plan!" Their voices were deafening. The Li Shui King was stunned for a moment, then suddenly stood up and shouted with a livid face, "Those are demons! What can I, a mere mortal, do? And you? Are you all useless? In times of peace, you all boast of your abilities! Now, are you all cowards?" Facing the king''s wrath, the officials trembled and lowered their heads, not daring to speak. As the atmosphere grew increasingly oppressive, a series of rapid footsteps sounded, and everyone saw a general leading eleven young men and women into the hall... Except for the young man in fancy clothes at the front, the others were all dressed in uniform dark green attire, each with a proud expression, their chins almost raised to the sky. This group included Christopher Tong and the outer disciples of the Cyan Cloud Sect. "Your Majesty, I have fulfilled my mission!" The general bowed to the stunned Li Shui King. The Li Shui King had no time to praise the general. He quickly descended from the high platform and, with great excitement and respect, said to Christopher Tong and the others, "The immortals have finally arrived! Our Li Shui Empire is saved!" Based on the general''s words and the demeanor of these young men and women, the officials had already guessed they were immortals. Seeing the king''s respectful attitude and words, their eyes shone with reverence and excitement! Christopher Tong waved his hand and looked at the Li Shui King, saying indifferently, "Enough with the nonsense. Let''s get straight to the point. We didn''t see any demons in the towns we passed along the way. Why is that?" The Li Shui King, not showing any dissatisfaction with the young man in fancy clothes, quickly and respectfully replied, "Immortals, you may not know, but the towns plagued by demons are all in the eastern region of our Li Shui Empire. You must have come from one of the other three directions..." So that''s how it was. Christopher Tong and the ten disciples nodded slightly. "Approximately how many demons are there? What are their physical characteristics?" Christopher Tong squinted his eyes, trying to gather some useful information. The Li Shui King''s face turned pale, and he stammered, "I-I don''t know." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Then what about the condition of the unfortunate victims?" Christopher Tong asked again. The Li Shui King''s face changed again. He knew very little, almost nothing, and said with difficulty, "I only know that the victims'' bodies look like dried corpses. Other than that... I don''t know..." Dried corpses? Christopher Tong frowned slightly. "You don''t even know basic information. What are you doing?" Before Christopher Tong could speak, a male disciple couldn''t help but step forward and scold loudly! His voice was infused with spiritual energy, making everyone feel dizzy. "Immortal, please calm down! Everyone who has seen the demons has died, not one survived! We... we are just mortals." The Li Shui King bowed deeply in fear, speaking sorrowfully. "You...!" The male disciple glared, about to say more. But Christopher Tong, with a cold face, raised his hand to interrupt, "Enough." "Senior Brother Tong...!" "Stand down!" Christopher Tong said sternly. "Y-yes." The male disciple''s face turned pale as he stepped back, looking at Christopher Tong with the same reverence as the other disciples. Senior Brother Tong usually seemed amiable, but when he got angry, it was terrifying. Although Senior Brother Tong was younger than them, his talent and status were far superior! He was the personal disciple of Elder Gu, a position far above theirs as outer disciples, like the difference between clouds and mud. Sensing the young men and women''s fear, everyone realized that the leading young immortal had a very high status! The hall was unusually quiet, with all eyes focused on Christopher Tong. "Immortal..." The Li Shui King couldn''t help but break the silence, wanting to say something. "You don''t need to say more. Just tell us the specific locations of the towns plagued by demons. As for the rest, don''t worry. Our Cyan Cloud Sect receives tributes from your Li Shui Empire every year, so naturally, we will protect you!" Christopher Tong said seriously, looking at the Li Shui King. "Thank you!" The Li Shui King and the officials felt relieved and moved, bowing deeply to Christopher Tong and the others. Although Christopher Tong''s face remained expressionless and cold, he felt immensely proud inside! Ah, the high status in the secular world is truly wonderful. This feeling of being revered by everyone is indescribable, like floating on air. Especially being called "Immortal" repeatedly, it was incredibly satisfying. But to be honest, they were just novices in the cultivation world! Even the leaders of the cultivation world wouldn''t dare to call themselves immortals! This novel is available on "pawread dot com". What does being an immortal mean? It means achieving immortality! There are no real immortals in the world... Well, no need to think about it. As for those minor demons, with Christopher Tong here, they are nothing to fear! Chapter 8 – Unexpected change, sir Moyu Town. Nightfall. A hazy black mist seemed to spread across the sky... "Town Master! Town Master! Something terrible has happened!" In the darkness, the butler anxiously shouted outside Andrew Chen''s bedroom. During such a sensitive period, Andrew dared not slack off. His nerves were always on edge, so much so that even when he slept with his wife, he didn''t take off his clothes. The moment he heard the butler''s shout, he burst through the door and stared at the butler, asking tensely: "What happened? Is it a demon?!" The butler was momentarily stunned. How could the Town Master be so quick... With a heavy expression, he quickly said, "Town Master, we just received a report that sixty-seven people from a large household in town have all died mysteriously! The town guards have already sealed off the scene; it''s highly likely that demons are involved!" Andrew''s body shook violently, and a wave of anger surged within him! Sixty-seven people, all dead! "Let''s go! To the scene!!" Andrew immediately commanded, striding quickly outside. The butler jogged to keep up, hesitating as he said, "Town Master, to be safe, should we call for the gentleman..." Andrew''s steps faltered. He glanced at the night sky and sighed softly, "Forget it, it''s too late to disturb the gentleman now. Let''s go check the situation first..." "Understood..." The two figures quickly disappeared into the night. Meanwhile, in the backyard of the Town Master''s Mansion. Ambrose Lu sat alone in a pavilion, occasionally sipping wine. His eyes glowed with an eerie blue light as he quietly watched a certain direction in the town. *** In the past, by this time, the residents of Moyu Town would have already turned off their lights and gone to bed. But tonight, the town was brightly lit! An hour ago, a piercing scream had shattered the night, and everyone had heard it. At this moment, a crowd of people stood in front of a mansion. They looked pale as they stared at the mansion. In front of the mansion, many town guards held torches and stood guard. "What happened at the Qian Mansion? What was that scream about?" "When we got here, the Qian Mansion was already surrounded by town guards. We couldn''t get in, and the guards wouldn''t say anything. How can we sleep with this hanging over us? Just thinking about that scream gives me chills." "Didn''t you notice? The Qian Mansion is deathly silent. Apart from the guards, there''s no sound at all..." *** As the townspeople discussed and speculated, the butler''s voice rang out. "Make way, the Town Master is here!" The Town Master is here?! The townspeople, as if finding their backbone, quickly looked over. Sure enough, they saw Andrew Chen, expressionless, walking through the crowd towards the mansion. "Town Master." "Town Master." *** The townspeople knelt and greeted him sincerely, showing that Andrew was quite beloved in Moyu Town. Andrew and the butler reached the mansion''s entrance and suddenly stopped. He turned to the townspeople and forced a smile, saying, "Everyone, please rise. Don''t panic. I will go in and check the situation. I promise to give you all an explanation." The townspeople were moved and nodded one after another. In their hearts, they sighed, thinking the Town Master was truly a good official. Seeing that the townspeople were temporarily appeased, Andrew took a deep breath and, along with the butler and the head of the town guards, pushed open the door and stepped into the Qian Mansion. With a the door closed again. Silence fell, and everyone waited quietly. *** As Andrew and his two companions stepped into the courtyard, they were met with the sight of corpses covered in white cloth... Cold sweat broke out on Andrew''s forehead as he scanned the area. Not one more, not one less¡ªexactly sixty-seven bodies. "Town Master, everyone in the Qian Mansion has been killed. All the bodies are here." The head of the town guards bent slightly, reporting with a sense of guilt. In his view, as the head of the town guards, he was responsible for the Qian Mansion being wiped out right under his nose. Andrew asked in a serious tone, "Was it humans or demons?" The head of the town guards hesitated for a moment, then gritted his teeth and said firmly, "Not humans." Andrew took a deep breath and walked to the nearest corpse, squatting down to lift the white cloth. A shriveled corpse appeared before the three of them. The corpse''s face was frozen in an expression of terror, and there were no wounds on its body... Andrew swallowed hard and continued to uncover the second, third, and fourth corpses... "Town Master, every corpse is the same¡ªshriveled, as if drained of all blood, with expressions of terror. They must have seen something extremely horrifying before they died." The head of the town guards explained, pursing his lips. Andrew slowly stood up, his legs trembling. He looked around and said hoarsely, "Many towns in the eastern part of the Li Shui Empire have been plagued by demons... It seems our Moyu Town is next..." The head of the town guards'' eyes widened. How did he not know about this? A quick look at bit.ly/3iBfjkV will leave you more fulfilled. The butler said, "The news about the demon-plagued towns has been sealed off. The empire probably doesn''t want to cause widespread panic and disrupt people''s lives. The Town Master and I only heard about it through rumors a few days ago." The head of the town guards stiffly nodded and said with difficulty, "Town Master... the demon is now in Moyu Town, and it might still be in the Qian Mansion! It could be watching us from the shadows right now..." Upon hearing this, Andrew and the butler felt a chill run through their bodies as they looked around, feeling a sense of dread. "And to kill sixty-seven people in such a short time, there must be more than one demon," the head of the town guards said seriously. As the head of the town guards, he might not be able to fight demons, but he had years of experience in handling cases. "More than one demon..." Andrew murmured. The butler frowned and said, "Head of the town guards, if you think the demons are still in the Qian Mansion, why haven''t they attacked us? We''re mere mortals; they could kill us in an instant, right?" sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Andrew''s eyes lit up, and he pointed at the butler, saying, "That''s right!" He realized the butler was quick-witted! The head of the town guards shook his head and chuckled, "Butler, you''re mistaken." Both the butler and Andrew were taken aback, and the head of the town guards continued, "Town Master and butler, you may not know, but after the demons appeared, the city and town guards have studied their habits. While demons can easily kill us mortals, they often enjoy striking from the shadows, relishing the element of surprise and the fear they create. Even though they have the power to destroy us, they prefer to toy with us like a cat with a mouse." Andrew and the butler were stunned. They hadn''t heard this before. "Town Master, according to the head of the town guards, the demons enjoy keeping people in a state of fear, so they might not make a move anytime soon. But we can''t be sure. What should we do next?" The butler looked at Andrew, whose brows were furrowed, and asked bitterly. Not to mention, there were still many townspeople outside the Qian Mansion waiting for an explanation. Andrew scanned the corpses, his eyes flickering. Then he looked towards the Town Master''s Mansion and gritted his teeth, "Summon the gentleman!" Proofreader & Editor: Peter Pan Chapter 9 – Is your life very expensive? "Excuse me, sir? What sir?" The head of the town guards was a bit confused. The butler glanced at the bewildered head of the town guards, then turned to Andrew Chen and whispered, "Town Master, let''s head out first. The townsfolk are still waiting for you." Moreover, he didn''t dare to stay here long. The thought that demons might still be lurking in the mansion made his skin crawl. Andrew Chen looked at the sixty-seven corpses on the ground, sighed inwardly, and quickly turned to leave, "Let''s go." Soon, as the gates of the Qian Mansion opened, the townsfolk''s attention was drawn. They saw Andrew Chen and his two companions walking out. Andrew Chen looked at the townsfolk, their eyes full of curiosity, and after a moment of contemplation, he said in a solemn voice, "I won''t hide the truth from you. The entire Qian Mansion, sixty-seven people, were all killed by demons." The air fell silent for a moment... Then the townsfolk erupted in panic, fear spreading through the crowd! "The Qian Mansion has been wiped out!" "What should we do? More demons have appeared. Are we all going to die? After the Qian Mansion, it''s us next!" "..." Seeing the situation getting out of control, Andrew Chen sighed inwardly. He knew this would happen if he told the truth, but he couldn''t bring himself to lie! The townsfolk had the right to know the truth!! The butler had thought the Town Master would say something different, but to his surprise, he told the truth directly! He glanced at the chaotic scene, then looked worriedly at Andrew Chen, who seemed to want to say something but stopped. The butler then shouted with all his might, "Everyone, quiet down! The Town Master has something to say! Trust the Town Master!" The noise gradually subsided, and the townsfolk looked at Andrew Chen with hope. If it weren''t for their love and trust in Andrew Chen, they wouldn''t have calmed down so quickly in such a life-threatening situation. Andrew Chen pressed his lips together and said in a steady voice, "I, Andrew Chen, have served as the Town Master of Moyu Town for five years. You all know what kind of person I am! I hope you will follow my arrangements from now on. I will do my best to ensure your safety!" The butler echoed, "That''s right. In times like these, you must follow the Town Master''s arrangements!" The townsfolk were silent for a moment, then some began to shout. "Yes! The Town Master could have kept the truth from us, but he didn''t! The Town Master wouldn''t say this without reason!" "Trust the Town Master! He will protect us!" "Demons or not, if we stand united, we have nothing to fear!" "Yes, trust the Town Master!" "Trust the Town Master!" The townsfolk, inspired, raised their arms and shouted. *** Half an incense stick later, the townsfolk returned to their homes. "Sigh." Andrew Chen looked at the now quiet scene, shook his head, and sighed. Then he turned to the head of the town guards and instructed, "Seal off the Qian Mansion for now. All town guards are to patrol the town in shifts, no slacking!" "Yes, sir." The head of the town guards bowed. Andrew Chen recalled the earlier scene, his eyes resolute: "Let''s go find the sir... As long as he''s willing to help, even if it costs me my life, I''ll do it!!" With that, he strode quickly towards the Town Master''s Mansion. The butler watched Andrew Chen''s back, feeling a warmth in his heart. The Town Master truly is a good leader... "Butler, who exactly is this sir?" The head of the town guards withdrew his gaze and asked the butler. "Don''t tell anyone else, just keep it to yourself." The butler suddenly said something that left the head of the town guards puzzled. Then he saw the butler running after Andrew Chen, but soon, the butler''s voice carried by the wind reached his ears, making his body tremble and his pupils contract sharply! A quick look at "pawread dot com" will leave you more fulfilled. "An Immortal." *** "Hahaha, an Immortal? Senior Brother Tong, this is the first time I''ve returned to the mortal world since entering the cultivation world. I didn''t expect even us Qi Refining cultivators to be called Immortals. It''s too funny!" On a flying carpet speeding through the sky, an outer disciple looked at Christopher Tong and laughed respectfully. The other nine outer disciples also chuckled. They were all in the Qi Refining stage, not even capable of sword flight or artifact flight, yet they were being called Immortals. "In the eyes of mortals, anyone who can perform magic and fly is considered an Immortal." Christopher Tong nodded expressionlessly. As a prestigious personal disciple, he naturally had to maintain his composure and dignity in front of the outer disciples. "Stop making noise. We''re almost at Jiayuan City. Two hundred innocent townsfolk have already died there, and who knows how many more have perished since." Christopher Tong continued calmly. With that, the ten outer disciples quickly fell silent, obedient to Christopher Tong''s words. "Senior Brother Tong, with you, a Foundation Establishment cultivator, here, even minor demons would be scared out of their wits!" A female disciple flattered. The others also looked at Christopher Tong with admiration. Flattery never fails! Christopher Tong couldn''t help but smile, feeling quite pleased. He then said, "Thank you for your praise, junior brothers and sisters. This trip is a good opportunity for you to hone your skills against the demons. The sooner you advance to the inner sect, the better." "We will remember Senior Brother Tong''s teachings." The disciples cupped their fists and replied respectfully. "Good, good. Everyone, hold on tight. I''m going to speed up!" With that, Christopher Tong flipped his palm, revealing a crystal-clear low-grade Spirit Stone. He slapped it into the core of the flying carpet! With a whoosh, the flying carpet accelerated sharply! The outer disciples quickly held onto each other. Under this sudden acceleration, one of them almost fell off the carpet, his face turning pale with fright... *** Moyu Town. Town Master''s Mansion, backyard. "Town Master, how are you going to ask the sir..." Andrew Chen and the butler arrived at the backyard, the butler asked softly. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "As long as the sir... uh!" Andrew Chen hadn''t finished speaking when he saw a figure sitting quietly in the pavilion, like a ghost. Andrew Chen and the butler exchanged shocked glances, then quickly walked over. They bowed deeply before Ambrose Lu, and Andrew Chen said respectfully, "Sir, it''s already midnight. I didn''t expect you to still be awake..." Ambrose Lu opened his eyes and glanced at the uneasy Andrew Chen without responding. The air was silent. Suddenly, Andrew Chen and the butler knelt heavily, kowtowing and shouting, "Demons have appeared in the town. Just earlier, an entire mansion of sixty-seven people was slaughtered! We, mere mortals, are powerless against such evil. Please, sir, lend us your aid! We will give you anything you want, even our lives!!" The butler also pleaded in a trembling voice, "Please, sir... If this continues, more people will die. We are truly at our wits'' end!" At this moment, the black fog enveloping Moyu Town slightly dispersed, and moonlight shone down. In the moonlight, Ambrose Lu slowly stood up, hands behind his back, and quietly looked at Andrew Chen. "Some people''s fates are already sealed. Besides, is your life really that valuable?" Proofreader & Editor: Peter Pan Chapter 10 – Do you want to cultivate immortality? The pavilion fell into silence. Andrew Chen and the butler knelt on the ground, their bodies trembling slightly. After a long while, Andrew Chen finally spoke in a hoarse voice, "I know that the matters in the town have nothing to do with you, sir. Whether you intervene or not is entirely up to you. It''s just... the townspeople..." Ambrose Lu looked at the night sky and suddenly asked, "Do you want to cultivate?" Andrew Chen was stunned, then overjoyed, "Yes! Yes! Yes! I''ve dreamed of cultivating!" "I can let you cultivate, but as for the demons in the town... I can''t help with that," Ambrose Lu said, his eyes fixed on Andrew Chen. The joy on Andrew Chen''s face visibly faded, and he quickly responded with a respectful smile, "Sir, in that case... I won''t cultivate. Please, sir, take action to eliminate the demons in the town. I will set up a shrine for you and worship you for life!" Ambrose Lu''s eyes flickered, "Are you sure you don''t want to cultivate? Flying and escaping, even achieving immortality, is not impossible." Andrew Chen smiled bitterly, "Sir, if I were to disregard the lives of the townspeople for my own gain, I would despise myself. The path to immortality would likely be fraught with difficulties... so I won''t cultivate." Ambrose Lu nodded, "As you wish. You may leave." In the end, the sir still refused to take action... Andrew Chen and the butler felt a sense of urgency in their hearts and looked up. But the figure of the man in the green robe was nowhere to be seen! "By the way, there''s no need to set up a shrine." Suddenly, a soft whisper in their ears caused their bodies to shake violently, their excitement evident! The sir was willing to take action! S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *** Jiayuan City, at the city gate. Eleven figures stood against the wind. They were the disciples of the Cyan Cloud Sect who had just arrived. Christopher Tong sniffed the black mist enveloping the city and said, "There''s definitely a demonic aura..." "Senior Brother Tong, what should we do?" A disciple glanced at the city gate guards and then asked Christopher Tong in a serious tone. They had invisibility talismans on them, so the city guards couldn''t see them. Christopher Tong smirked, "Naturally, we will eliminate the demons before the invisibility talismans wear off, and then move on to the next city." With that, he leaped onto the city wall. The disciples, excited, followed suit! Meanwhile, inside Jiayuan City, the lights were bright but the atmosphere was dead. There were hardly any people on the streets... Because of the recent mysterious deaths of many townspeople, everyone was afraid to turn off their lights at night. Even when they slept, they didn''t dare to sleep too deeply, fearing they might die in their sleep. In this atmosphere of fear, many townspeople wanted to escape Jiayuan City, but the city had been completely sealed off by the city lord. No one could enter or leave. Those who disobeyed were killed by the city guards. A few had already been killed as a warning. Every day, townspeople died, and with the city lord''s lockdown, many began to suspect that demons or ghosts were at work. The townspeople grew increasingly terrified. In this torturous environment, it wouldn''t be long before they collectively rebelled and tried to break out of Jiayuan City. City Lord''s Mansion. The city lord of Jiayuan City was also at his wit''s end, with dark circles under his eyes. The death toll in the city had now reached four hundred and was still rising... He was under immense physical and mental pressure. Up to this moment, he still remembered the original words from above: "No matter what happens, do not open the city gates!! Wait for the Immortals to arrive and eliminate the demons!" "When will the Immortals arrive... The townspeople are on the verge of collapse. If the Immortals don''t come soon, Jiayuan City is finished..." The city lord murmured helplessly. At that moment, there was a sudden knock on the door! The city lord was startled and quickly looked through the door''s fabric, but saw no shadow... In his fear, he was about to shout! Then he heard a surprising voice, "You must be the city lord of Jiayuan City? Quickly give the order: no matter what noise is heard in the city tonight, no one is to leave their homes!" Outside the door, Christopher Tong finished speaking and was about to leave. Hearing the voice of a young man outside, the city lord breathed a sigh of relief, but why could he hear the voice but not see the person? Suddenly, he seemed to realize something and asked hopefully, "Wait, are you...?" Outside the door, Christopher Tong pursed his lips and awkwardly said, "Immortal." With that, he hurriedly left! He could barely accept others calling him an Immortal, but saying it himself felt incredibly insincere! What kind of Immortal calls themselves an Immortal! Especially since he was only at the Foundation Establishment stage... "Immortal!" The city lord''s eyes lit up, and he immediately called out, "Someone! Pass on my order: tonight, everyone in the city must stay indoors, no matter what noise they hear! Anyone who disobeys will be killed!" "Yes!" *** "Senior Brother Tong, you''re back." The disciples saw Christopher Tong return and knew everything was in order. Christopher Tong nodded, looking around. "Senior Brother Tong, how will we find the demons? They are hiding in the dark, and finding them will take time." As the disciples frowned, unsure of what to do next, They saw Christopher Tong flip his hand, revealing an ancient disk. A quick look at " will leave you more fulfilled. Immediately, the ten outer disciples were shocked, and one even exclaimed, "A mid-grade spirit artifact, the Demon Seeking Disk!" "That''s right, you all have good eyes. This is the Demon Seeking Disk that Master bestowed upon me years ago." Christopher Tong said with a hint of pride. At this moment, he also realized why Master sent him instead of other disciples. It must be related to him possessing the Demon Seeking Disk! The disciples looked at the Demon Seeking Disk in Christopher Tong''s hand with envy. This was a rare spirit artifact, and a mid-grade one at that! For them, who were in the Qi Refining stage, it was something they could only dream of! As for treasures and spirit treasures, those were even more distant dreams. Of course, even if they had them, they couldn''t use them. The Qi Refining stage limited them severely. They only had some common artifacts used by Qi Refining cultivators, like swords, staffs, and even shoes and clothes... The shoes and clothes were simple artifacts distributed by the sect, given to every disciple. The clothes were warm in winter and cool in summer, self-cleaning, and never got dirty. The shoes had speed attributes. A mid-grade spirit artifact was something even some Foundation Establishment disciples didn''t have! Although the Demon Seeking Disk was a specialized artifact with no offensive or defensive attributes, it was prestigious! Senior Brother Tong was indeed Elder Gu''s favorite disciple... Seeing the disciples almost drooling, Christopher Tong felt immensely proud and encouraged them: "Hehe, alright, junior brothers and sisters, no need to be envious. Work hard, and once you reach the Foundation Establishment stage, you will also get your dream spirit artifacts." "Thank you for your kind words, Senior Brother Tong." The disciples quickly bowed. "Yes." Christopher Tong nodded, his expression becoming serious, "Next, let''s find the demons... I want to see which demon dares to wreak havoc in the secular empire under our Cyan Cloud Sect''s jurisdiction!" With that, Christopher Tong channeled his liquid spiritual energy, sending it into the Demon Seeking Disk through his arm! Then, he released the Demon Seeking Disk, which floated in the air. The pointer in the center of the disk spun wildly! In an instant, the pointer locked onto a direction, and the Demon Seeking Disk quickly flew in that direction! The disciples watched with envy, marveling at the spirit artifact''s intelligence! Christopher Tong''s eyes lit up, and he shouted, "Let''s go! Follow the Demon Seeking Disk!" Proofreader & Editor: Peter Pan Chapter 11 – Immortal Emperor of Longevity Christopher Tong and his companions leaped like grasshoppers, swiftly chasing after the rapidly moving Demon Seeking Disk. Before long, they followed the disk to the southwestern corner of Jiayuan City. This area was relatively secluded, with only a few households, all of which had their doors tightly shut, though the lights were still on. Watching the Demon Seeking Disk hovering and trembling in the air, Christopher whispered, "The demon should be here. These are the formation flags. Quickly place them in these positions..." As he spoke, formation flags appeared in Christopher''s hand. He handed them to the disciples and retrieved the Demon Seeking Disk. "Understood." The disciples quickly began to act. Although they didn''t understand formations, Senior Brother Tong had told them the positions, and placing the flags was simple enough. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Senior Brother Tong is amazing, he even knows such advanced formation techniques." The two female disciples in the group looked at Christopher with admiration. Christopher smiled coolly and didn''t respond. He glanced at the disciples placing the flags, then scanned the area, his eyes flickering. There were civilians here. They had to kill the demons in Jiayuan City before their invisibility talismans wore off. He wouldn''t be careless. Mark Gu had taught him that caution was the key to longevity. "Senior Brother Tong, the flags are in place!" Soon, the disciples returned to Christopher to report. Christopher nodded, scanning the area and murmuring, "Alright, let''s bring out these sneaky creatures... Everyone, step back!" At his command, the disciples quickly retreated, watching Christopher intently. Christopher flipped his palm, and a formation flag appeared in his hand. He began to wave it in the air with precise movements. As he waved, the disciples were shocked to see the formation flags they had placed start to emit a faint glow and hum simultaneously! Instantly! The commotion caught the attention of the lurking demons!! In the next moment, the doors of the nearby houses creaked open, and three masses of black mist emerged!! "These are demonic creatures, not beasts!" The sight left the disciples stunned. They peered into the houses and saw several dried corpses lying inside! Their faces changed slightly. It seemed the civilians had been killed before they arrived!! As the three masses of black mist emerged, they immediately noticed the glowing, trembling formation flags on the ground and reacted instantly! "Damn it! It''s an ambush by cultivators. We don''t know their level, retreat!!" Knowing the civilians were dead, Christopher no longer concealed himself and revealed his form, sneering coldly, "So it''s a few demonic creatures causing trouble in the Cyan Cloud Sect''s territory. How bold! Trying to escape? Show yourselves!" With that, Christopher raised the formation flag in his hand, channeling his spiritual power into it, and swung it fiercely! "Second-level trapping formation, activate!" Buzzing sounds filled the air as the formation flags trembled more violently, and a transparent barrier spread out! The three masses of black mist halted abruptly! "A second-level trapping formation... We thought it was a powerful cultivator, but it''s just a Foundation Establishment novice, hahaha..." One of the black mists laughed coldly! Hearing this, Christopher''s face changed slightly! He then saw the three masses of black mist transform into three grotesque figures, each with a single horn on their head, wide grinning mouths, and long, thin black tongues hanging down. Their faces were pitch black and hideous! "Black Tongue Demons!" Christopher''s body trembled, and his face turned extremely grim! "Black Tongue Demons... Senior Brother Tong, what are those..." The disciples felt a sense of foreboding seeing Christopher''s expression. "That''s their demonic name. Black Tongue Demons are second-level demonic creatures. One second-level demon can match a Foundation Establishment cultivator, and there are three of them here..." Christopher clenched his fists, his face filled with seriousness. It seemed today''s situation wouldn''t end well. Matching a Foundation Establishment cultivator!! The disciples'' faces turned pale with fear as they looked at the three Black Tongue Demons! It''s over, it''s over. Among them, only Senior Brother Tong was at the Foundation Establishment stage, the rest were at the Qi Refining stage. How could they fight these three demons! Could their luck be so bad that their path of cultivation ends here... "Hahaha, little cultivators from the Cyan Cloud Sect..." At this moment, the leading Black Tongue Demon laughed sinisterly at Christopher. Apart from the leading Foundation Establishment disciple, it could see at a glance that the others were just at the Qi Refining stage. Christopher felt immense pressure but kept his composure, shouting, "Indeed, the Li Shui Empire is under the protection of the Cyan Cloud Sect. You demons better retreat quickly!" Seeing Christopher''s imposing manner, the disciples felt a glimmer of hope. Did Senior Brother Tong have some hidden card? "Hahaha! Ridiculous! Just a mere Foundation Establishment novice?" The Black Tongue Demon clearly wasn''t buying it. "I am a direct disciple of Master Mark Gu of the Cyan Cloud Sect! You little demons better think twice!" Christopher took a deep breath and mentioned his master''s name, trying to intimidate the Black Tongue Demons. He said all this to protect the outer disciples behind him! If they fought these three Black Tongue Demons today, the Qi Refining disciples behind him wouldn''t be able to escape... Mark Gu! The three Black Tongue Demons visibly trembled at the name, showing that it did bring some pressure! Seeing this, Christopher felt a moment of joy, but it quickly vanished as the leading Black Tongue Demon spoke, "Didn''t expect a Foundation Establishment novice to have such a background. In that case, we can''t let you go... hahaha!" Then, everyone saw the three Black Tongue Demons turn into black mist and rush towards the invisible trapping formation! Boom! The formation flags trembled violently! Read the most updated version of this novel and other amazing translated novels from the original source at "pawread dot com" The loud noise echoed through the silent night of Jiayuan City, causing countless civilians to cower in fear, not knowing what was happening. Remembering the city lord''s earlier orders, they could only stay inside with their doors tightly shut. The Black Tongue Demons launched a second attack with a sinister smile! In the next moment, the formation flags toppled... The second-level trapping formation was easily broken! "Senior Brother Tong!!" The disciples'' faces were filled with horror as they looked at Christopher in panic. Christopher''s face was grim, and he shouted, "Everyone, stay calm. I will do my best to protect you! Fight!" Hearing this, the disciples steadied themselves, drawing various swords and artifacts, gritting their teeth as they faced the approaching black mist. But their expressions were filled with despair! The battle was about to begin! Meanwhile, In the Qian Mansion of Moyu Town. The lights were dim, and a chilling wind blew, causing the white cloth covering sixty-seven corpses on the ground to flutter slightly. Suddenly, a man in cyan cloth appeared silently in the courtyard. Ambrose Lu glanced at the white cloth-covered corpses, his face showing no emotion, and said calmly, "Come out." The courtyard remained silent, except for the wind growing stronger. "A mere demon, daring to hide from me." Ambrose''s eyes were calm as he looked at a certain spot in the courtyard, his tone leisurely. Ambrose had indeed lost his memories related to the Immortal Tomb. He didn''t know why he was in this world, why he was buried in the so-called Immortal Tomb, or what had happened... But any memories unrelated to the Immortal Tomb were still intact in his mind. Before being buried in the Immortal Tomb, he had casually taken up the position of an Immortal Emperor. In the Four Directions Immortal Realm, he was the Immortal Emperor of Longevity. ... Chapter 12 – You are very brave ``` Bang! Bang! Bang! In the dead of night, the southwestern corner of Jiayuan City erupted with deafening explosions! The entire city''s residents huddled in their homes, trembling in fear! These explosions were beyond anything humans could produce! At the same time, in the southwestern corner. Christopher Tong''s face was grim, his clothes tattered, and behind him lay ten outer disciples, sprawled in disarray. Each one was covered in blood, barely breathing. In just an instant, they had been severely injured by three Black Tongue Demons, teetering on the brink of death. This was the insurmountable gap between Qi Refining stage and Foundation Establishment stage, like a chasm that could not be crossed! "Can you still hold on?" Christopher Tong focused his gaze on the three Black Tongue Demons, slightly turning his head to ask in a low voice. No one responded, the disciples were nearly unconscious, perhaps not even hearing his words. "Heh heh heh, now it''s your turn... It''s been a while since I tasted the blood of a cultivator... It''s such a great tonic." The leading Black Tongue Demon taunted, seeing the hesitation on Christopher Tong''s face. He could tell that this Foundation Establishment disciple was torn, wanting to flee but unwilling to abandon the Qi Refining stage disciples here. And this was precisely why they hadn''t directly killed these disciples, to bind this Foundation Establishment disciple! "Senior Brother Tong... you should go... we can''t be saved..." At this moment, one of the outer disciples regained a bit of consciousness, veins bulging on his neck as he roared with all his might! Hearing his roar, the other disciples also became slightly more alert, their expressions filled with unwillingness and despair, along with the fear of death. Hearing this, Christopher Tong became even more reluctant to leave. His brows furrowed for a moment before he let out a heavy sigh, as if making a monumental decision! A pale golden talisman appeared in his hand! This was a life-saving treasure given to him by his Master on the day he became a direct disciple! It was said that this talisman was left behind by his Master''s Master, who had no hope of advancing further! Explore the extended edition on pawread dot com. Not to mention that it contained the full power of a Golden Elixir cultivator''s strike, it also held immense sentimental value, showing how precious it was! "Hmm? What''s that in his hand?" The three Black Tongue Demons'' expressions changed, sensing a terrifying power from the talisman Christopher Tong held! "Quick! Kill him! Delay and there will be changes!" With a sharp cry, the three Black Tongue Demons lunged at Christopher Tong! Seeing this, Christopher Tong''s eyes flashed with pity and regret as he looked at the talisman in his hand, then turned resolute. He injected a stream of spiritual power into it and hurled it fiercely at the three Black Tongue Demons! As the talisman flew through the air, it suddenly shattered into pieces, and in an instant, brilliant light shot out in all directions! Illuminating the shocked faces of the disciples! Boom! A bolt of lightning suddenly flashed across the dark sky, followed by a tiny arc of lightning descending from the heavens! This arc of lightning was pitifully small... But in the eyes of the three Black Tongue Demons, it was infinitely magnified!! Even though it was small, it was still the power of lightning! The energy contained within was enough to rival a full-strength strike from a Golden Elixir cultivator! "Run!" In an instant, the three Black Tongue Demons lost their will to fight, fear taking over as they turned into black mist, trying to escape. But no matter how fast they were, they couldn''t outrun the arc of lightning. The lightning quickly struck the three Black Tongue Demons! Sizzle... Immediately, black smoke rose, and the three Black Tongue Demons howled in pain, looking up to the sky! "Ah!!!!!!" ... As the sound that shook the entire city faded, the three Black Tongue Demons were forever gone under the arc of lightning. Jiayuan City fell into silence. Thud. Christopher Tong stumbled and fell to the ground, ignoring the stunned disciples, his face devoid of joy, muttering with vacant eyes: "Master, the talisman left by your Master has been used up by your disciple... Why, why are there second-level demons in the mortal world..." It could be said that without the talisman, not only the Qi Refining stage disciples behind him, but even he, a Foundation Establishment cultivator, would likely have died in this mortal world today. Meanwhile, In the Qian Mansion courtyard in Moyu Town, Ambrose Lu faced three Black Tongue Demons. Their ugly faces were filled with mockery, looking disdainfully at the man in cyan cloth opposite them. They guessed that this man in cyan might be a Taoist. With his simple cyan clothes, if he wore a Taoist crown and carried a wooden sword on his back, wouldn''t he look just like a Taoist? Why say this? Because besides the occasional cultivator descending into the mortal world, there were also many Taoists who exorcised demons in the mortal world. But those so-called half-baked Taoists, they weren''t afraid of. Most of those half-baked Taoists were just Qi Refining stage cultivators who, having no hope on the path of immortality, retired to the mortal world to become Taoists. "No, this person shouldn''t be a Taoist. If he were only at the Qi Refining stage, we would definitely sense it! But in our perception, his cultivation is unusually vague. It seems he is at least at the Foundation Establishment stage, a cultivator from the cultivation world!" Suddenly, one of the Black Tongue Demons shouted. They had no reason not to sense a Qi Refining stage cultivator, so he must be a Foundation Establishment stage cultivator! They didn''t believe that a Golden Elixir cultivator would descend into the mortal world for no reason. However, they couldn''t tell which level of the Foundation Establishment stage this man in cyan was at. "Heh, so what if he''s a Foundation Establishment cultivator? The three of us, even against a mid-Foundation Establishment cultivator, can still fight! Since this cultivator is seeking death, let''s kill him!" One of the Black Tongue Demons said viciously, flicking its long tongue. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Three little demons with strength similar to human Foundation Establishment stage? Why are you making such a big fuss invading the mortal world?" At this moment, Ambrose Lu, who had been silent, asked them calmly. Logically, in such a low-level mortal world, the occasional appearance of a Qi Refining stage little demon was normal, but the appearance of so many Foundation Establishment stage little demons was unusual. Weren''t they afraid of incurring the displeasure of the cultivation world? "Heh heh heh, the cultivation world? The Spirit Dust Realm has been peaceful for too long... The demon and monster realms have already allied, and soon the Spirit Dust Realm will be in our grasp!!" The Black Tongue Demon laughed proudly, but with a tone of resentment: "Now... this is just the beginning, heh heh heh!" To this, the other two Black Tongue Demons didn''t think much of it. After all, this person was destined to die, and boasting a bit at this moment felt quite satisfying! Ambrose Lu nodded lightly. This world called the Spirit Dust Realm was about to become unstable, as he had learned. "You, cultivator, don''t you want to ask why???" Seeing the man in cyan''s indifferent expression, the three Black Tongue Demons were stunned and then extremely displeased, shouting angrily! This wasn''t the reaction they wanted to see. Shouldn''t this person be showing extreme fear upon hearing such terrifying news! "Why?" Ambrose Lu asked seriously. This perfunctory attitude made the three Black Tongue Demons furious!!! "Kill him!" Seeing the three Black Tongue Demons charging at him furiously, Ambrose Lu suddenly smiled. "Even true immortals fear me like a god, and you three... are quite brave." ... ``` Chapter 13 – Slain ``` "Bah! Arrogant cultivator, how shameless! Just reaching the Foundation Establishment stage and you think you''re all that! An Immortal? Have you ever seen an Immortal?" The three Black Tongue Demons were nearly driven mad with rage. They had never encountered such a brazen cultivator before! Today was truly an eye-opener for them¡ªlike a small knife stabbing their buttocks¡ªproving that the world is full of strange things. Ambrose Lu looked at the three furious Black Tongue Demons without saying a word, and casually flicked his sleeve. There was no sign of spiritual power disturbance, no dazzling and flashy spells. Yet, the three Black Tongue Demons suddenly froze in place. "Uh..." The three Black Tongue Demons were stunned. Soon, their hearts began to pound violently, their eyes nearly bulging out in shock! Their... their bodies... seemed to be bound by an invisible and unfamiliar force?! What was even more terrifying was that the force binding them... wasn''t spiritual power at all!! They were familiar with spiritual power from their encounters with cultivators. How could this be... "Who... are... you?!" The lead Black Tongue Demon stared at Ambrose Lu with an extremely ugly expression, his eyes filled with fear as he looked through the darkness! We are "pawread.co????", find us on google. This eerie method... even if someone told him that the man in cyan before him was a terrifying Elemental Infant elder, he would believe it! Ambrose Lu smiled, turned around with his hands behind his back, and disappeared like a ghost. "What does he mean by this, not killing us..." Before the three Black Tongue Demons could feel relieved, the invisible force binding them suddenly tightened! "Ah!!!" With a piercing scream, they exploded into a mist of blood! ......... The entire Moyu Town heard that hair-raising scream! The townspeople shut their doors tightly, many trembling in their beds. That was not a sound a human could make... It had to be a demon! But why did it sound so agonizing? In the Town Master''s Mansion. Andrew Chen and the butler stared at each other in shock. "Town... Town Master, judging by that painful scream, could it be that the gentleman has already dealt with the demon?" The butler asked in a daze, his eyes unfocused. How long had it been... Andrew Chen shook off his shock, waved his hand, and said, "Butler, let''s go! Bring the good wine to pay our respects to the gentleman!" With that, he rushed out, almost colliding with the head of the town guards who was about to report. "Town Master, just now in the town..." "I don''t have time now, you stay here!" Andrew Chen waved him off and rushed out without looking back. The head of the town guards was bewildered, looking to the butler for help: "Butler, this..." "Ahem, head of the town guards, you just wait here. The town''s matters are not urgent right now, I have something to do, see you later." The butler also hurried out, his steps much quicker than usual. "Uh? The town''s matters are not urgent?" The head of the town guards watched Andrew Chen and the butler leave, completely dumbfounded. There''s a demon causing trouble, guys! How is this not urgent? ......... In the backyard. Andrew Chen and the butler tiptoed in, sneaking around their own mansion like thieves. Sure enough, they soon saw a figure sitting cross-legged in the pavilion, and their faces lit up with joy as they quickly walked over, bowing. The butler gently placed a tray of wine on the stone table. "Sir, this is a special wine I prepared for you," Andrew Chen said respectfully, bowing. The butler beside him also bowed, not daring to lift his head. As Andrew Chen spoke, he glanced at Ambrose Lu''s cyan robe in the moonlight, noticing it was spotless, without a trace of blood, making him slightly nervous. Logically, even if the gentleman was an Immortal, he should still be somewhat disheveled after fighting a demon. What was going on... Ambrose Lu opened his eyes, drew the wine jug from the table into his hand from a distance, took a sip, and said, "Moyu Town will remain as it always has." This casual display left Andrew Chen stunned! Drawing objects from a distance, an Immortal''s technique! "Ah!! Thank you, sir!" After a moment of daze, Andrew Chen and the butler quickly bowed in joy! The answer was clear, the demon had been slain by the gentleman... "I might stay in your backyard for a while, you don''t mind, do you?" Ambrose Lu swirled the wine jug lightly and said softly. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Andrew Chen''s body trembled with joy, "I don''t mind, I don''t mind! Sir, you can stay as long as you like!!" It was his honor! If possible, he wouldn''t mind giving the Town Master''s Mansion to the gentleman! But the mansion wasn''t his property; it belonged to the Li Shui Empire, and he couldn''t make that decision. "Alright, you may leave." Ambrose Lu closed his eyes slowly after speaking. "Yes..." Andrew Chen and the butler exchanged glances, then bowed again before leaving. "Oh, and have that maid leave the backyard as well. I can manage on my own, don''t disturb me unless necessary." Suddenly, Ambrose Lu''s voice came again. Andrew Chen paused, turned around, and respectfully said, "Understood." ......... The next day. "What?! Immortals, you''re leaving already?" In the Li Shui Grand Hall, the Li Shui King asked urgently, his face full of confusion. The officials were also tense. It had only been one night, and they didn''t believe the demons had all been dealt with. Even if they were Immortals, traveling to various towns and exterminating demons in such a short time seemed impossible. "Yes, those demons are quite powerful... We are barely managing against them. We need to return to the sect and report this to our Master for further decisions." Christopher Tong said tactfully. Quite powerful? If it weren''t for his talisman, he might have been done for! The outer disciples were waiting outside, not daring to come in for fear the officials would see their injuries and disheveled state, which would be embarrassing. "This..." The officials looked at each other, visibly losing color. Quite powerful demons? They were seasoned in the officialdom and knew the young Immortal was understating it! And the absence of the other Immortals was highly suspicious. Could it be that something happened? "Immortal, if you leave, what will happen to the Li Shui Empire..." The Li Shui King said with a sorrowful face. "Jiayuan City should be stable for now, we eliminated the three demons there." Christopher Tong reassured, "Don''t worry, once we report this, the sect will act swiftly." At this point, Christopher Tong couldn''t maintain a cold demeanor; he felt guilty. Initially, he thought he could enjoy some leisure in the mortal world, but who knew things would be so troublesome!! With that, Christopher Tong turned and left quickly! "Immortal! Please hurry! The Li Shui Empire relies on you!" Seeing this, the Li Shui King and officials hurriedly chased after him. "Rest assured, prepare a detailed report of casualties in each town. When the Cyan Cloud Sect sends more Immortals, make sure to report thoroughly!" Meanwhile, Christopher Tong boarded the Flying Carpet, and the waiting outer disciples quickly followed, their faces flushed. This scene was witnessed by the Li Shui King and officials who had chased outside. They were stunned. So the Immortals had been waiting outside, but... Why did they look so disheveled... So different from their confident arrival. ......... ``` Chapter 14 – Go out of the mountains and plan Five days later. Christopher Tong and his companions, traveling at full speed, finally returned to the Cyan Cloud Sect. "Senior Brother Tong." At the mountain gate of the Cyan Cloud Sect, two gatekeeping disciples hurriedly saluted. Christopher nodded from his flying carpet and then looked at the ten outer disciples on the ground, who wore guilty expressions. He feigned a relaxed smile and said, "Junior brothers and sisters, don''t think too much about it. Just go back and cultivate well." With that, he prepared to steer the flying carpet towards the mountain peak where Mark Gu resided. To read the uncut version, go to pawread dot com. "Senior Brother Tong!!" Suddenly, the outer disciples called out to Christopher. Christopher was slightly taken aback and turned his head to look at them in confusion. The two gatekeeping disciples were also somewhat puzzled. The ten outer disciples respectfully bowed and sincerely said, "Senior Brother Tong, we are just insignificant outer disciples, while you are a distinguished personal disciple. Yet, you... we are grateful for your life-saving grace." They understood how precious the means Christopher used to save them that day were. Since then, Christopher had often seemed distracted and lost in thought. On the flying carpet, Christopher was stunned for a moment. His heart suddenly calmed down, and he smiled, "As long as we are alive, anything is possible. Junior brothers and sisters, work hard in your cultivation." "We will put in a hundred times the effort! We will not disappoint Senior Brother Tong!" The disciples clasped their fists and spoke with determination. Christopher nodded with satisfaction, said no more, and steered the flying carpet towards the mountain peak! ... A majestic mountain peak of the Cyan Cloud Sect. "Master, your disciple seeks an audience!" Outside the cave, Christopher knelt and called out respectfully. Rumble... The cave opened, and Mark Gu stroked his beard as he walked out, yawning and smiling with satisfaction, "Christopher, you were quite fast in dealing with the demon. It seems you didn''t slack off. Well done." "Master..." Suddenly, Christopher called out in a low voice. Hmm? Mark Gu''s hand paused mid-stroke, looking at Christopher with some confusion. "Master, the talisman you bestowed upon me... the one left by Master''s Master... I used it," Christopher said, his voice trembling. Mark Gu was momentarily stunned and plucked a tuft of his white beard in shock! Instead of immediately blaming him, Mark Gu narrowed his eyes and looked towards the direction of the Li Shui Empire in the mortal world, asking in a deep voice, "What happened?" Christopher straightened up, organized his thoughts, and began to recount, "Master, it was like this..." Christopher then reported everything that had happened in the Li Shui Empire to Mark Gu. The more he listened, the more Mark Gu''s brows furrowed! Just one city, yet three Black Tongue Demons appeared! According to Christopher, it wasn''t just Jiayuan City that was troubled by demons... Mark Gu''s old eyes gleamed. In the past, demons appearing in the mortal world were usually comparable to Qi Refining stage demons. Why was it different this time? Had the demon and monster realms forgotten their agreement with the Spirit Dust Cultivation Realm? After pondering for a moment, Mark Gu said, "Christopher, you will accompany me to the mortal world!" "Huh?" Christopher looked up in disbelief, "Master, are you going personally??" These were just some second-level demons. It wasn''t necessary for Master to go; other elders could take disciples to handle it. Mark Gu knew what Christopher was thinking and said helplessly, "Christopher, you know me well. If the Sect Leader and others weren''t still away, do you think I would want to go?" The Sect Leader and others hadn''t returned yet? Christopher nodded in astonishment. "There''s no time to lose, let''s go! Otherwise, the people of Li Shui will suffer heavy casualties!" Mark Gu grabbed Christopher and turned into a stream of light, disappearing into the sky! This scene was witnessed by many disciples of the Cyan Cloud Sect! "That''s from Immortal Crane Peak! Where is Elder Gu going?" "Probably to the mortal world. There were rumors among the outer disciples that second-level demons appeared in the mortal world, and quite a few of them." "Second-level demons comparable to Foundation Establishment cultivators?! My god! How could such high-level demons appear in the mortal world!" "Isn''t it a bit much for an esteemed elder like Elder Gu to go personally?" "Are you stupid? Besides the gatekeeping elders, are there any other elders in the sect right now?" "......" ... ... Demon Realm. Before them was a dark world, with withered vines and old trees stretching for thousands of miles, covered with countless crows that occasionally flapped their wings, making eerie and chilling "caw caw" sounds. On the cliff, five figures stood. Below the cliff, a vast black fog rolled, so eerie it sent chills down one''s spine. If a cultivator were present, their soul would tremble in fear, for the vast black fog was entirely composed of demons! It was foreseeable that if one were to be among them, they would be torn apart and devoured in an instant! "Where is the Clan Leader of the Black Tongue Demons?" On the cliff, the leading figure spoke indifferently. The black fog below stirred, and soon a wisp of black fog floated out, manifesting into a hideous Black Tongue Demon with a long tongue hanging from its mouth. It bowed respectfully, "Lord Demon King, I am here." "How is the task I assigned to your clan progressing?" The shadow on the cliff asked coldly. The Black Tongue Demon Clan Leader trembled and reported, "Lord Demon King, a few days ago, six of the clan members I sent to the Eastern Region of the Spirit Dust Realm, Li Shui Empire, died... This matter will likely soon alert the Spirit Dust Cultivation Realm." "Let them be alerted then. Sooner or later, there will be a great war," the shadow said nonchalantly and continued, "What I want to tell you this time is to speed up the progress. Tell your Black Tongue Demon clan members not to play around. This matter is of great importance. If necessary, you should go personally!" "I understand!" The Black Tongue Demon Clan Leader quickly responded. "Go and handle it," the shadow waved dismissively, sending the Black Tongue Demon Clan Leader away. Then, he looked at the many high-ranking demons present and said, "You all should also be prepared. War could break out at any moment. The future will surely see a battle with the Spirit Dust Realm! Everything depends on the Demon Sovereign and the Monster Sovereign." "Yes!!!" Countless black fogs rolled and shouted fiercely. Seeing the high morale, the shadow was satisfied, "Dismissed." Whoosh whoosh whoosh~ Immediately, the black fog dispersed like a flood, leaving the place empty in an instant. "Deep Abyss, why does the Demon Sovereign suddenly want to act against the Spirit Dust Realm?" On the cliff, a muscular man asked the leading shadow in a deep voice. Hearing this, the other three figures also looked at the leading Deep Abyss Demon King in confusion. It was well known that among the five great Demon Kings of the Demon Realm, the Deep Abyss Demon King had the closest relationship with the Demon Sovereign. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The shadow turned around, revealing the appearance of a young man, extremely handsome, but with skin as pale as a corpse and pitch-black eyes like an abyss! Zhao Deep Abyss glanced at the four Demon Kings and smiled faintly, "The Demon Sovereign has long reached a bottleneck in her cultivation..." The four Demon Kings'' pupils contracted; this statement carried significant implications! Considering the Black Tongue Demons sent to the mortal empire of the Spirit Dust Realm, it seemed close to a certain legendary place... Seeing the expressions of the four Demon Kings, Zhao Deep Abyss smiled deeply, "That''s right. The alliance between the demon and monster realms this time has a clear goal. I''m sure you have already guessed it. I won''t elaborate further, hehe." ... Chapter 15 – Moyu Town? "However, hasn''t that place''s secret remained unsolved for countless ages?" Seeing the burly man ask this, the other Demon Kings nodded in agreement. "Qingcang, the Demon Sovereign has visited that place many times and always returned empty-handed. But after all these years, she has thought of a new method and wants to give it a try... That''s why we''re on the brink of war..." Zhao Deep Abyss smiled mysteriously, a rare excitement flickering in his dark eyes. This drove the four Demon Kings crazy with anxiety. What was he hiding? They felt like countless ants were crawling all over their bodies! Craig Chu scratched his head and shouted, "Zhao Deep Abyss, just tell us already!" Zhao Deep Abyss''s lips curled into a smirk before he dissolved into a puff of black smoke, his triumphant laughter echoing in the air. "Hahaha! You can guess all you want; I won''t be joining you!" Boom!!! Craig Chu, enraged, punched a distant withered tree into dust, killing many crows perched on it. "Zhao Deep Abyss, you son of a bitch! Always leaving things half-said! I''m so pissed! No, I must go ask the Demon Sovereign myself!" The other three Demon Kings hurriedly grabbed him in fear. "Qingcang, do you have a death wish? How dare you go ask the Demon Sovereign? If she wanted us to know, she would have told us already. Why would she need Zhao Deep Abyss to say it?" Craig Chu''s expression turned dejected, and he irritably waved his hand. "Forget it! We''ll find out sooner or later! Come, let''s drink!" "Alright, alright, we''ll join you," the other three Demon Kings agreed, feeling the need to drink away their frustration. ... Li Shui Empire. Great Hall. "Your Majesty, news has come in. Demons have erupted in almost all towns in the eastern region of the empire. Even Jiayuan City, which the Immortal had previously cleared, is now infested again. What should we do?" "Yes, it''s been six days since the Immortal left, and he hasn''t returned. At this rate, the capital will be next. The Li Shui Empire is in grave danger!" "Sigh, these demons are too powerful. Several brave Daoists who went to fight them have not returned. They must have perished..." Bang!!! At this moment, the Li Shui King slammed the table in fury! The hall fell silent instantly, and the officials bowed their heads, not daring to speak. "I''ve raised a bunch of useless cowards!!" the Li Shui King roared, veins bulging on his neck in anger. "Your Majesty, please calm down!" The officials trembled and quickly knelt. "Hmph! Stop saying useless things. Either come up with a solution or shut up! Your buzzing is giving me a headache! Useless bunch!" The Li Shui King had never been this furious. The officials bowed their heads, feeling a bit resentful. In their hearts, they thought, "We''re all the same. You''re just as useless, Your Majesty." "Enough! Didn''t I order daily reports on the casualties among the citizens? Where is today''s report?" The Li Shui King waved his sleeve, his face dark. A quick look at "pawread dot com" will leave you more fulfilled. A middle-aged official stood up and reported heavily, "Your Majesty, the death toll in Jiayuan City has risen to a thousand, Pingyang City to eight hundred, and Taiping City to seven hundred... Moreover, the towns are on the verge of losing control over the panicked citizens." As the middle-aged official reported, the hall grew even quieter. Too many had died. In every town in the eastern region, the casualties were never below three hundred... Adding up all the towns, the number was terrifying. "Heaven is truly dooming my Li Shui Empire..." The Li Shui King staggered and fell back onto his throne, muttering in despair. Recently, he had contacted neighboring empires, and they were all peaceful, with hardly any demon troubles. Even if there were, they were minor. Why was it that only his Li Shui Empire was plagued by so many terrifying demons? Wasn''t there a legendary Immortal Tomb in the mountains along the eastern border of his empire? With such an auspicious geographical location, his Li Shui Empire should be flourishing. Why was this happening? The middle-aged official seemed to have thought of something. After a moment of hesitation, he respectfully said, "Your Majesty, I have something strange to report..." The Li Shui King came to his senses, straightened up, and rubbed his aching temples. "Speak." The middle-aged official hesitated, "Your Majesty, among the towns in the eastern region, there''s one town with a peculiar situation. The death toll there is very low, only sixty-seven, and it hasn''t increased like in other towns... Because it''s quite remote, I only received the information yesterday." The Li Shui King and the officials perked up, looking at the middle-aged official in surprise. Such a thing? "Which town are you talking about?" The Li Shui King stared intently at the middle-aged official. "Moyu Town," the middle-aged official said solemnly. Moyu Town... "What did the Town Master there say?" Like a drowning man grabbing a lifeline, the Li Shui King urgently asked. The middle-aged official sighed, "Your Majesty, the Town Master of Moyu Town said that demons did appear there, but after killing sixty-seven people, they seemed to vanish into thin air... Moyu Town has been peaceful since then... He said he doesn''t understand it either." The hall fell into silence, everyone frowning deeply. "I understand!!" Suddenly, an elderly official exclaimed excitedly, breaking everyone''s thoughts. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh? Caleb, what are your thoughts?" the Li Shui King asked, looking at the elderly official. Apart from this demon crisis, this elderly official was known for his wisdom, often seeing through things quickly and from unique angles. The officials also looked at Caleb in surprise. "Hehe, Your Majesty, I think I''ve figured out why Moyu Town experienced such a miraculous event!" Caleb stepped forward confidently. "Caleb, the situation is urgent. Speak quickly!" the Li Shui King ordered sternly. "Hehe, Your Majesty, colleagues, do you know the significant feature of Moyu Town?" Caleb asked with a smile. The officials looked puzzled, and the Li Shui King''s face darkened again. This old man was wasting time again! Seeing the Li Shui King''s expression, Caleb panicked and quickly said: "Your Majesty, it''s like this! Among all the towns in the eastern region, Moyu Town is the closest to the Immortal Tomb near the border! I think Moyu Town might be within the protective range of the Immortal Tomb! That''s the only explanation!" Clap! Everyone simultaneously clapped their hands in realization! Yes! That must be it! How did they not think of such a simple thing? Apart from this explanation, nothing else made sense! Indeed, in critical moments, they needed Caleb. At this moment, the Li Shui King''s eyes shone with unprecedented brightness. He stood up abruptly and commanded: "Send orders! All affected towns in the eastern region should have their citizens, with enough water and food, relocate to the area around Moyu Town! The military will provide tents! Also, officials, prepare for all necessary arrangements!" "Furthermore, all of you will accompany me to that area! If we fall, the Li Shui Empire is truly doomed!" The officials were stunned. Such a move? But what about the southern, western, and northern regions? Although they hadn''t faced demon troubles yet, who could say for sure? "I know what you''re worried about. We''ll first check if Moyu Town is safe. If it is, and if the southern, western, and northern regions start having demon troubles, we''ll relocate them too." The Li Shui King said dryly. This was the only solution... As for the Immortal from the Cyan Cloud Sect, he couldn''t wait any longer... Meanwhile. In the backyard of Moyu Town, Ambrose Lu, who was meditating, suddenly opened his eyes and sighed softly. Chapter 16 – Well, well, we meet again The eastern region of the Li Shui Empire. All the town masters were thrilled when they received the order; they were finally relieved. Facing the pressure from the citizens, they couldn''t hold out any longer. In just one day, all the towns in the eastern part of the empire had gathered their citizens, escorted by the army, moving in a grand procession like ants moving house towards their destination¡ªMoyu Town. This scene left the Black Tongue Demons in each town dumbfounded! Where were they going? They watched in secret, ready to intercept and kill these troops and citizens in broad daylight, when suddenly, their bodies trembled! They sensed the presence of powerful cultivators! Looking up at the sky, with their eyesight, they indeed saw streaks of light heading towards the capital! At least Golden Elixir stage! Thus, they could only hide reluctantly, suppressing their evil aura to the minimum, preparing to report this to the clan leader for a decision. Golden Elixir stage cultivators were beyond their ability to handle. ... "Hey, Master, look over there, where are so many people going?" In the sky, Christopher Tong pointed at the long line on the ground, puzzled. Mark Gu glanced over and said, "Let''s not worry about that for now. Let''s head to the capital to meet the Li Shui King and understand the situation." "Okay." Swish! The two of them disappeared without a trace. When Mark Gu and Christopher Tong arrived at the Royal Palace, they were dumbfounded... Apart from the guards and some palace maids, there was no one else in the palace! After asking the guards, they finally understood what had happened... Mark Gu and Christopher Tong exchanged glances, recalling the long line they had seen earlier, and understood. At the same time, doubts filled their hearts. Why was the Li Shui King organizing the citizens to go to the remote Moyu Town? To make it easier for the Black Tongue Demons to attack? Could it be that migrating to Moyu Town would ensure their safety... Even Mark Gu, who prided himself on his intelligence, was at a loss at this moment. We are ", find us on google. "Master, what should we do next..." Christopher Tong looked at Mark Gu and asked. Mark Gu''s old eyes flickered, and he waved his hand to interrupt him, "Christopher, you mentioned earlier that only the eastern part of the Li Shui Empire is troubled by demons, right?" Christopher nodded, "Yes." "What is their ultimate goal..." Mark Gu lightly stroked his white beard, frowning in thought. Suddenly, a flash of inspiration struck his mind! Could it be... "Let''s secretly escort those citizens to Moyu Town!!" Perhaps wanting to verify his guess, Mark Gu grabbed the bewildered Christopher Tong and turned into a streak of light, disappearing! "They... they flew... Immortals!" The palace guard was shocked. Just now, it was an Immortal asking questions, and he didn''t kneel to answer. Was that disrespectful? Would it shorten his lifespan? The guard fell into a state of panic. ... Ten days later. After rushing day and night, the large group finally arrived at the region of Moyu Town without any mishaps. "Your Majesty, it''s strange. In these ten days, there were no demon attacks on us. These demons are truly unpredictable." Caleb Dong rode up to the luxurious carriage of the Li Shui King and respectfully laughed. Inside the luxurious carriage, the Li Shui King smiled contentedly, "That''s naturally a good thing. It''s indeed miraculous. Ever since we entered the region of Moyu Town, my previously tense nerves have relaxed quite a bit. It''s truly mystical! Caleb, if what you say is true, and this place is under the protection of the Immortal Tomb, I will surely promote you!" Caleb Dong''s eyes lit up, and he suppressed his excitement, respectfully saying, "Your Majesty, it''s only right for an old minister to come up with good strategies in times of crisis. As the saying goes, ''One who eats the king''s grain should be loyal to the king and share his worries.'' These are things I should do." "Haha, good! Caleb, I knew I didn''t misjudge you! Well then, let''s put the promotion aside for now. Talking about such mundane matters between us would only hurt our relationship. I feel guilty about it." The Li Shui King shook his head and sighed. "Uh..." Caleb Dong was dumbfounded, then hurriedly wanted to say something... A middle-aged official riding ahead turned his head and smiled, "Your Majesty! We are about to reach Moyu Town!" "Haha, good! Send letters to the south, west, and north. If there are any disturbances, report them immediately!" The Li Shui King opened the carriage curtain, smiling as he looked at the small town ahead. "Yes." At the same time, high above the large group. Mark Gu and Christopher Tong sat on a flying carpet, silently watching the small town ahead. "Master, why didn''t the Black Tongue Demons attack these citizens in the past ten days? This should have been a good opportunity." Christopher Tong asked, puzzled. Mark Gu shook his head and sighed, "That day, I was careless. When we arrived in the Li Shui Empire, I forgot to suppress my aura, and the Black Tongue Demons must have sensed it." Christopher Tong was stunned, realizing the reason, then continued to wonder, "But Master, in these ten days, there have been no demon attacks in the south, west, and north of the Li Shui Empire either. Why are they only targeting the east?" Mark Gu was slightly taken aback, then looked at Christopher Tong with a rare smile, "Heh, you''ve grown up!" Christopher Tong smiled awkwardly, "Heh, of course." Mark Gu frowned for a moment, his gaze drifting towards a misty spot beyond the border of Moyu Town, worriedly saying, "Based on the abnormal behavior of the Black Tongue Demons, and with my wisdom, these Black Tongue Demons... or rather, the demons behind them, have ulterior motives..." "Master means they have other plans!!" Christopher Tong clapped his hands in shock. Smack!! Mark Gu gave him a sharp knock on the head, exasperated, "I''ve already said that, isn''t it obvious!" Christopher Tong clutched his aching head, crying inwardly. It hurt, it hurt so much. "Alright, let''s carefully observe what the Li Shui King intends by bringing the eastern citizens here." Mark Gu said calmly. Upon hearing this, Christopher Tong quickly suspended the flying carpet in mid-air, then silently watched below with Mark Gu. But at that moment!! Mark Gu''s face changed dramatically!!! Christopher Tong''s face also turned pale!!! An overwhelming force descended from nowhere, wrapping them and the carpet, dragging them downwards!! Mark Gu''s expression was shaken, and he frantically channeled his spiritual energy to resist this force, but it was all in vain! Facing this force, he felt like a small drop of water, foolishly trying to resist the vast ocean! How, could, this, be!!! S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was Mark Gu''s true feeling at that moment! "Master, what''s happening? Are we going to die like this?" Christopher Tong asked in fear. Mark Gu''s face also turned pale. If he, a dignified cultivator about to advance to the Elemental Infant stage, fell to his death, it would be the greatest joke in the cultivation world! "Ah!!!" Under this immense impact, Christopher Tong couldn''t help but cry out! At the same time, Under the enthusiastic welcome of Andrew Chen and the butler, the Li Shui King and the officials, who were about to enter the town, all changed their expressions and looked up simultaneously. The guards also drew their swords with a clang, vigilantly scanning their surroundings. What was that scream just now? Could it be that as soon as they arrived at Moyu Town, the place was already haunted by demons? Everyone''s faces looked as if they had eaten something foul. Andrew Chen and the butler remained calm. With the master here, how could there be a demon disturbance? Besides, that was clearly a human voice just now! No need to panic! They then respectfully welcomed the still-shaken Li Shui King and others into Moyu Town. In the backyard of the Town Master''s Mansion. Just as they were about to hit the ground, Christopher Tong and Mark Gu stopped and gently landed. They quickly got up, looking around with extreme fear and vigilance! It was too terrifying just now, that feeling of life being out of one''s control, too horrifying and despairing! "Well, well, we meet again." Suddenly, a gentle voice reached their ears, causing Mark Gu and Christopher Tong to tremble! They looked towards the pavilion, Unbeknownst to them, a man in cyan cloth was sitting there, quietly drinking wine... Mark Gu and Christopher Tong stumbled in fright, their movements surprisingly synchronized! Just now... there was clearly no one there! ... Chapter 17 – Fate ``` In just a moment. Mark Gu and Christopher Tong remembered! The man in the green robe before them was the very cultivator they had encountered at the Immortal Tomb a few nights ago! What was he doing in Moyu Town? Mark Gu recalled the terrifying power from earlier and nervously looked at Ambrose Lu, trying to steady his voice as he asked, "Daoist Friend, earlier in the sky, we were... and then..." "Yes, it was me," Ambrose replied calmly. Hiss!! Mark Gu and Christopher Tong gasped, their eyes filled with fear. The next moment, Mark Gu pulled Christopher Tong and bowed before Ambrose Lu. "Se-Senior, may I boldly ask what you seek from us?" Read this novel and other amazing translated novels from the original source at the ]" At this moment, Mark Gu''s mind was in a daze, thinking about Ambrose Lu''s face, trying to recall anything. Never heard of him, absolutely never heard of him. At least not in the Eastern Region. When did such a powerful cultivator appear in the Spirit Dust Cultivation Realm? Could he be a reclusive old monster? "Sit, have a drink," Ambrose said softly. "Yes, it is an honor for me," Mark Gu replied, not daring to refuse, knowing that their lives were in Ambrose''s hands. Christopher Tong stood respectfully to the side, head bowed in silence, feeling bitter inside. Just coming to this mundane world, and they were so unlucky to encounter a powerful cultivator that even their Master couldn''t resist... Besides the Sect Master, Christopher had never seen his Master treat anyone with such respect. This man in green was the second. "Senior, let me pour you a drink," Mark Gu said, trying to stay calm as he picked up the wine jug to pour for Ambrose, though his trembling hands betrayed his unease. Ambrose looked at his trembling hands and smiled, "Don''t be afraid, I won''t harm you." But this gentle smile only made Mark Gu feel even colder inside. "That night, I didn''t intend to interact with you, but since we met again today, it must be fate," Ambrose said, taking a sip of wine. Mark Gu forced a laugh, "Senior, you are absolutely right." Christopher Tong couldn''t help but chuckle. He had never seen his Master like this, not even in front of the Sect Master. Now, he seemed almost fawning. Ambrose nodded and said, "I have some questions for you. I hope you can answer them." Mark Gu quickly waved his hand, "Senior, you flatter me. Please ask anything, and I will tell you everything I know!" Ambrose tapped his fingers rhythmically on the table, his face expressionless, "Tell me about the Spirit Dust Realm and the Immortal Tomb." Hearing this, Christopher Tong''s body trembled, and Mark Gu''s expression also showed a hint of surprise and confusion. But thinking that the person before them might be a reclusive old monster, he didn''t dwell on it. Ignoring any other details or logical inconsistencies, he quickly said, "Senior, I will tell you everything!" Then, Ambrose listened intently to Mark Gu''s explanation, occasionally nodding lightly. Meanwhile, In the outer courtyard of the Town Master''s Mansion. The Li Shui King sat on a chair, surrounded by officials and guards. Since the mansion couldn''t accommodate so many people, they decided to hold the meeting in the outer courtyard under the scorching sun. Of course, the Li Shui King had someone holding a parasol for him. "How is the deployment outside Moyu Town going?" the Li Shui King asked casually. "Your Majesty, the deployment is in full swing. With the army''s experience, the citizens'' settlement should be completed by tonight," a middle-aged official replied respectfully. "Good, also make sure to dig latrines and other facilities. Let the citizens eat their own provisions tonight, and the army''s cooks will prepare meals tomorrow," the Li Shui King continued, "And keep a constant watch on the surroundings!" "Your Majesty is wise," the middle-aged official bowed. The other officials also bowed quickly. "Alright, you may go and oversee it personally," the Li Shui King waved at the middle-aged official. "Rest assured, Your Majesty, I will take my leave." After the middle-aged official left, the Li Shui King turned his gaze to Andrew Chen, who stood somewhat nervously to the side, and smiled kindly, "I have never been to Moyu Town before. This time, I am pleasantly surprised by its beauty and how well you have managed it!" Andrew Chen quickly stepped forward under the gaze of the officials, knelt down, and said respectfully, "Thank you for your praise, Your Majesty. I am deeply honored." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Li Shui King''s eyes flashed, and he smiled, "What is your name, and how long have you been serving in Moyu Town?" Andrew Chen replied respectfully, "My name is Andrew Chen. I have been serving in Moyu Town for over five years." Andrew Chen was still a bit nervous, as he had never met the highest authority of the Li Shui Empire before! But having dealt with someone like Ambrose, he found facing a mundane emperor not as daunting. In the past, as a mere Town Master, he might have been scared out of his wits upon seeing the King. The Li Shui King looked at the composed Andrew Chen with appreciation, "You, a Town Master, are so composed before me. I have always been a good judge of character. You are quite capable and can be entrusted with important tasks." Andrew Chen didn''t know what to say, having never dealt with the King before, so he awkwardly said, "Your Majesty overpraises me. I am deeply honored." "Haha," the Li Shui King laughed and probed, "Recently, the eastern part of the empire has been troubled by demons, causing heavy losses in all towns. Only your Moyu Town had just sixty-seven casualties." Andrew Chen''s heart skipped a beat, and he replied respectfully, "Your Majesty, I do not know why either. I guessed it might be related to Moyu Town''s location, being closer to the legendary Immortal Tomb than other towns." This was the explanation he and the butler had agreed upon, as it seemed the most reasonable. Knowing Ambrose''s reclusive nature, they understood he wouldn''t want too much interaction with the King and officials. "Excellent! I didn''t expect you to be so astute! You thought the same as I did!" Caleb Dong suddenly stood up, looking at Andrew Chen with excitement. He felt he had found a kindred spirit! "Ahem," the Li Shui King glanced at him and coughed lightly. Caleb Dong trembled, remembering the occasion, and quickly bowed, "Forgive me, Your Majesty, I got carried away." The Li Shui King waved him off, not blaming him, as the old man had indeed been helpful earlier. Andrew Chen finally understood why the Li Shui King had brought the citizens to settle around Moyu Town. It seemed they also believed... It turned out the reason he and the butler had concocted matched their thoughts! That''s good, that''s good... ``` Chapter 18 – Walking on the path of time, transcending the great Dao "Senior, this is all we know about the Immortal Tomb in the cultivation world, including Mark Gu and the rest." In the backyard pavilion, Mark Gu spoke with a hint of nervousness. Ambrose Lu didn''t respond, instead, he stared blankly at the surface of the pond. He still hadn''t learned the exact time the Immortal Tomb appeared. According to Mark Gu, ancient texts vaguely recorded that the Immortal Tomb had existed in the Spirit Dust Realm for at least a hundred thousand years... Which meant he had been buried for at least a hundred thousand years... And he was buried alive, his consciousness slipping into slumber, only to wake up as if he had just taken a nap. Though this nap was a bit long, for him, it was just that. Rumors had it that the secret to immortality lay within the Immortal Tomb, but no one in the cultivation world had been able to decipher it through countless ages. Even powerful cultivators who tried to shatter the tomb failed miserably. Ambrose Lu, who had broken out of the tomb and even erased his "grave" into nothingness, had clear eyes. At least a hundred thousand years, so before that... "What happened?" Ambrose murmured to himself. Although Ambrose wanted to know, he didn''t have a strong desire for knowledge. If he could find out, he would be happy to know, but if not, it wasn''t a big deal. After all, it didn''t seem to make much difference to him. After all, Ambrose Lu was inherently immortal, and his personality had long become more carefree. Ambrose had countless friends and even enemies who had vanished in the river of time. Only he walked on the path of time, transcending the great Dao, roaming freely between heaven and earth. Waking up from the Immortal Tomb this time, Ambrose even felt that his strength had increased significantly compared to before... which was quite strange. He didn''t care to measure exactly how much stronger he had become. As for the Immortal Tomb, he didn''t think much about it for now. If he felt like it later, he might study it or dig it up to investigate, or perhaps visit the Four Directions Immortal Realm to see if the other Immortal Emperors were still around... "Continue." Ambrose said softly. "Uh, Senior, regarding the Immortal Tomb, that''s all the Spirit Dust Realm knows. Next, should I tell you about the Spirit Dust Realm?" Mark Gu asked respectfully. "Yes." Ambrose took a sip of wine. "Alright." Mark Gu thought for a moment and said, "Senior, the Spirit Dust Realm is vast but has boundaries. It is filled with countless dangerous places and chasms. Ordinary cultivators might not be able to traverse it in their lifetime and could even perish along the way. The Spirit Dust Realm is divided into four regions, named conventionally as East, South, West, and North. We are currently in the Eastern Region." "The four regions are primarily populated by commoners. Compared to them, cultivators are fewer in number. In fact, cultivators and commoners live in the same realm, but countless ages ago, they were separated into the cultivation world and the secular world, saying that there is a distinction between immortals and mortals. Over time, cultivators have rarely interacted with the secular world." At this, Ambrose smiled, seemingly with a hint of amusement: "A distinction between immortals and mortals? Do you small cultivators consider yourselves immortals?" "Senior''s lesson is right." Mark Gu said awkwardly. The phrase "distinction between immortals and mortals" did seem a bit... To put it bluntly, it was just a way for the arrogant cultivators of the cultivation world to elevate themselves. Christopher Tong, standing nearby, felt a bit depressed upon hearing this. Although Ambrose was powerful, he wasn''t an immortal either! The term "small cultivators" sounded a bit off. Ambrose glanced at Christopher but said nothing. Yet that glance sent chills down Christopher''s spine!! It was too coincidental; he felt as if his thoughts had been read... An illusion, it must be an illusion! "Senior, Mark actually wants to ask if you have been secluded for too long and are unfamiliar with the Spirit Dust Realm..." Mark Gu couldn''t help but ask. "Indeed." Ambrose said softly. No wonder... For some reason, Mark Gu felt a sense of relief... He then continued, For the full version, visit [ ]. "Senior, in some hidden places in the Spirit Dust Realm, there are passages to the Demon Realm and the Monster Realm... However, compared to the Spirit Dust Realm, the Demon Realm and Monster Realm are much smaller. For instance, the recent Black Tongue Demon causing havoc in the Li Shui Empire must have come from the Demon Realm; it is definitely not a native demon of the Spirit Dust Realm!" Ambrose nodded, not very interested. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Senior, you may not know, but from my observations, these Black Tongue Demons have a purpose in coming to Li Shui; they are not just here to harm the commoners!" Mark Gu suddenly said gravely. Christopher, who had been looking down, was startled and began to listen intently. However, he was puzzled as to why his master was telling this to Ambrose before even informing him... "They might be here for the Immortal Tomb outside the Li Shui Empire!" Mark Gu said in a deep voice. Christopher was stunned. Those demons were after the Immortal Tomb? That couldn''t be; the Immortal Tomb was impenetrable. Oh? For the Immortal Tomb? Ambrose''s pupils flickered imperceptibly. Now, he was a bit interested. What? The Immortal Tomb that no one in the Spirit Dust Realm could decipher, and those little demons had a way? Mark Gu then explained the basis of his earlier statement to Ambrose. "Senior, what do you think?" Mark Gu asked respectfully, a bit eager. Ambrose nodded slightly: "You are quite perceptive." For some reason, Mark Gu felt an inexplicable sense of pride at the compliment from the man before him! He quickly suppressed it, his face flushed as he humbly said, "Senior, you flatter me." "Alright, you may leave now." Ambrose placed his wine cup on the table. Mark Gu was taken aback; the conversation ended so abruptly, and he hadn''t finished speaking... But he didn''t dare stay any longer. He stood up respectfully and said, "Senior, we will take our leave then." Ambrose nodded. Seeing this, Mark Gu turned to leave with Christopher. Suddenly, he remembered something and quickly turned back, only to find that the man in the green robe was already gone... "Master, Senior comes and goes without a trace. Did you forget to ask something?" Christopher asked, looking at the spot where Ambrose had been with reverence. Mark Gu said regretfully, "We still don''t know Senior''s name... sigh." Christopher remained silent. "Ambrose Lu." At that moment, a faint voice reached their ears. Mark Gu and Christopher''s pupils contracted as they looked at each other in shock. Ambrose Lu... to take immortality as his name! What audacity this Senior Lu had! "Thank you, Senior, for telling us. Mark... will visit again another day!" Mark Gu hurriedly said, afraid that Ambrose would refuse, and quickly pulled the bewildered Christopher into the sky!! At this moment, Ambrose Lu looked out the window towards the direction of the mountain''s Immortal Tomb. "Interesting." Chapter 19 – This place is off-limits Night had fallen. In the forest, Mark Gu and Christopher Tong sat cross-legged on a tree branch, surrounded by the sounds of chirping insects. Through the leaves, Christopher could see many lights flickering ahead, with countless figures bustling about. By now, the army had nearly finished setting up camp with the townsfolk. "Master, the Li Shui King is quite clever, bringing the people to Moyu Town knowing that senior is here," Christopher said with a light chuckle. Mark opened his eyes and sighed, "I investigated during the day. It''s not as you think. The officials of Li Shui believe Moyu Town is protected by the Immortal Tomb." Christopher was surprised, "So, they don''t know about the senior''s presence!" Mark suddenly didn''t feel like talking. He realized that Christopher always liked to state the obvious. "Master, why aren''t you speaking? Did I say something wrong?" Christopher asked cautiously. "Christopher, can you stop stating the obvious? Every time I make something clear, you always repeat it," Mark said, exasperated. Christopher was stunned for a moment, then scratched his head awkwardly, "Master, I''ll be more careful next time." "Hmph," Mark snorted coldly, "Indeed, they don''t know about the senior''s presence, but I suspect the Town Master of Moyu Town definitely does." He continued, "However, the Town Master likely won''t tell the Li Shui King and his officials. That senior seems to be a rather solitary person." "Master, you''re right. That senior does seem quite solitary, as if he doesn''t belong to this world..." Christopher hadn''t finished speaking when Mark glared at him, "Look at you, repeating yourself again!" Christopher shivered and quickly changed the topic, "Master, what do you think that senior''s cultivation level is?" Sure enough, this question made Mark frown, and his attention was immediately drawn. "I dare not speculate on that senior''s cultivation level," Mark said, squinting as he recalled the scene of the senior falling from the sky during the day. At that moment, the overwhelming power was something he had never experienced before! It was utterly irresistible! Under Christopher''s expectant gaze, Mark continued, "Although I haven''t yet broken through to the Elemental Infant stage, I''ve dealt with many Elemental Infant elders... That senior''s strength is likely beyond the Elemental Infant stage..." Christopher suddenly stood up from the tree branch, shocked, "Divine Transformation True Lord!!!" Mark frowned, "Sit down. Why are you so agitated? I''m just guessing." Christopher sat down, stunned, with a look of disbelief. Could it be that the person who stood before them during the day was truly the legendary Divine Transformation True Lord? He was only at the Foundation Establishment stage. When would he ever become a Divine Transformation True Lord? Was there any hope in this lifetime? After the initial shock, Christopher fell into deep self-doubt. Seeing Christopher''s expression, Mark could tell what he was thinking and said sternly, "Christopher, don''t aim too high. The path of cultivation is long. You''re only at the Foundation Establishment stage now. You still have to pass the Golden Elixir and Elemental Infant stages before thinking about the Divine Transformation stage." "Damn it! Your Master hasn''t even advanced to the Elemental Infant stage yet, and you want to fly?!" In the end, Mark couldn''t help but curse. Christopher shivered, coming back to his senses, and said in a trembling voice, "Master, I know my mistake." Mark''s expression softened, and he closed his eyes, saying lightly, "I''ll deal with you when we return to the sect." Christopher''s face turned bitter. After a long time, the countless lights ahead gradually dimmed, and the townsfolk, who had been busy all day, finally went to sleep. In the dark night, only many soldiers were patrolling vigilantly. "Master, I have another question," Christopher said cautiously, looking at Mark. "Speak," Mark said, not opening his eyes, his mouth barely moving. "Why did you tell that senior about the demons'' plot against the Immortal Tomb during the day?" Christopher asked curiously. Mark opened his eyes, looking in the direction of Moyu Town, and said solemnly, "The matter concerns the Immortal Tomb. The situation is unpredictable. That senior possesses great powers. If the problem becomes severe, we might need that senior to save us..." Christopher was stunned and murmured, "Master, is it really that serious?" "I''m just guessing," Mark sighed worriedly, closing his eyes again to meditate. He felt an inexplicable sense of urgency, wanting to quickly advance to the Elemental Infant stage to handle the situation better. He had a feeling that this incident was far from simple. But advancing to the Elemental Infant stage was no easy task... sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, in Jiayuan City. "Clan Leader!" A group of Black Tongue Demons knelt on the ground, speaking in disbelief. The Clan Leader had come personally. They were at a loss for words. "You reported earlier that a Golden Elixir cultivator appeared in the Li Shui Empire. Where is that cultivator now?" the Black Tongue Demon Clan Leader asked, scanning the fifteen Black Tongue Demons before him. He had sent twenty-one, and six had died! "Clan Leader, we suspect that the Golden Elixir cultivator is escorting the townsfolk to Moyu Town," the Black Tongue Demon in the middle replied respectfully. The Black Tongue Demon Clan Leader was already aware of the townsfolk''s migration to Moyu Town and wasn''t too surprised. He then asked, "Do you know who that Golden Elixir cultivator is?" The Black Tongue Demons shook their heads repeatedly. They had no idea who the Golden Elixir cultivator was and wished to stay as far away as possible to avoid detection. "Clan Leader, we only know that the Golden Elixir cultivator is likely from the Cyan Cloud Sect, as the Li Shui Empire is under their jurisdiction and protection," the Black Tongue Demon in the middle said confidently. "Cyan Cloud Sect..." The Black Tongue Demon Clan Leader spat the words through gritted teeth, then coldly said, "We will lie low in this city for a few days. To be safe, we will wait for all our clan members to arrive before going to Moyu Town to wipe out everyone there!" "Yes!!" The Black Tongue Demons'' eyes gleamed with bloodlust and excitement. They envisioned a scene of endless blood, an ocean of blood! "Dismissed. Prevent the situation from escalating. Ignore the northern and western parts of the Li Shui Empire for now. We''ll take over the eastern part first," the Black Tongue Demon Clan Leader said, recalling the Demon King''s private instructions. He then turned into black mist and disappeared. ......... The next day, as the sun rose. The Li Shui King, accompanied by Andrew Chen and several officials, was chatting about imperial affairs while basking in the morning sun. Somehow, they wandered into the backyard. Seeing the Li Shui King looking towards the backyard, Andrew''s heart skipped a beat. Please, no... "Who would have thought that the scenery in your Town Master''s Mansion''s backyard is so beautiful? Let''s discuss matters here," the Li Shui King said with a smile, about to step inside, followed closely by the officials. At that moment, Andrew gritted his teeth and rushed in front of them, bowing deeply, "Your Majesty, this place... is off-limits." Chapter 20 – Another half hour ``` "Hmm?" The Li Shui King''s brows furrowed, and the officials exchanged puzzled glances. Seeing this, Caleb Dong glanced at the Li Shui King''s expression, feeling anxious. He stepped forward, winking at Andrew Chen and shouted, "Andrew, what''s the big deal about entering a courtyard? It''s an honor for the King to hold a morning meeting here. Hurry up and step aside! Don''t block the King''s way." Andrew Chen nodded at Caleb Dong, thanking him for his good intentions, but his expression remained resolute as he said, "Your Majesty, you cannot enter here." Caleb Dong paused, sighed, and said nothing more. The Li Shui King''s face darkened for a moment, then he suddenly smiled and looked towards the courtyard, asking, "Why not?" Andrew Chen''s expression was conflicted. Without the clever butler by his side, he couldn''t think of a suitable reason on the spot! "Could it be that the Town Master''s Mansion is hiding some secret? Today, I must go in and take a look." The Li Shui King gave Andrew Chen a cold glance and led the officials inside... S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Just yesterday, he thought this Town Master of Moyu Town was quite capable, but today he dared to defy him! Andrew Chen snapped back to reality, only to find that the Li Shui King and the officials had already entered the outer courtyard! Panicked, he rushed in, shouting, "Your Majesty, you cannot enter, you cannot enter!" The Li Shui King naturally heard his low roar but ignored it, even preparing to punish this Town Master! Such disrespect! But soon, the Li Shui King and the officials stopped in their tracks, staring blankly at the cyan-clothed man fishing in the pavilion. His figure was motionless like a statue, exuding an aura of otherworldly solitude. That temperament, they were all too familiar with¡ªit was the aura of an Immortal! It seemed even purer and more ethereal than the Immortals they had seen before! At this moment, Andrew Chen anxiously ran to Ambrose Lu''s side, kneeling and trembling as he said, "Sir, I couldn''t stop the King and his men... I''ve disturbed your peace, I deserve to die!" The outer courtyard fell silent. The Li Shui King and the officials were all stunned by this scene, and soon, fear crept into their hearts! They weren''t fools; it only took a moment to understand the situation. The Li Shui King now hated Andrew Chen to the core! If he had just said there was an Immortal inside, he wouldn''t have dared to enter so recklessly, nor would he have brought so many officials! And they wouldn''t be in this predicament now! "We pay our respects to the Immortal!" The Li Shui King hurriedly led the officials in bowing down! Trembling, the Li Shui King said, "We didn''t know the Immortal was here. We barged in so boldly, please forgive us!" Andrew Chen watched as the once high-and-mighty Li Shui King was now so terrified, and his respect for Ambrose Lu grew even deeper. Unconsciously, his desire to pursue cultivation grew stronger, but... it seemed he had no chance. If time could turn back, he would still make the same choice as before! He... had no regrets. "Rise." Ambrose Lu looked at the water and said softly. "Thank you, sir!" Andrew Chen let out a sigh of relief and slowly stood up. "We thank the Immortal!" The Li Shui King and the officials were also overjoyed and prepared to stand up... But soon their faces turned pale, realizing that no matter how hard they tried, their knees wouldn''t leave the ground, let alone stand up! "Did I tell you to rise?" Ambrose Lu said softly. The Li Shui King and the others trembled violently, Indeed, he was an Immortal. Without even moving, they were inexplicably suppressed. They dared not speak further, fearing that saying the wrong thing would make matters worse. "Go kneel outside the courtyard. After half an hour, you may leave." Ambrose Lu said, reeling in his fishing line. "Thank you, Immortal." Seeing that the Immortal wasn''t holding a grudge, the Li Shui King and the others were overjoyed and quickly retreated to kneel outside the courtyard. Soon, only Ambrose Lu and Andrew Chen were left in the pavilion. Support us at . "You should leave too," Ambrose Lu said. Andrew Chen glanced outside, hesitating for a moment before bowing and trembling as he said, "Sir, having the King and his men kneel outside, if others see it, wouldn''t it be inappropriate... It''s my fault for not explaining clearly to the King in the first place, it''s my mistake." Ambrose Lu''s eyes flickered. He put down his fishing rod, looked at him for a moment, and then said, "In this world, I don''t care who is right or wrong. I only know who disturbs my peace, and I will punish them. It''s that simple." Andrew Chen''s pupils shrank, and he knelt down again in fear. "Moreover, it''s just a minor punishment. Do you have the right to question my decision?" Ambrose Lu looked down at the kneeling Andrew Chen and said calmly. Under these seemingly ordinary words! Andrew Chen felt as if he were in a thunderstorm, his whole body numb with fear! "Sir, I spoke out of turn, I..." Before Andrew Chen could finish, Ambrose Lu turned and picked up his fishing rod, saying indifferently, "Go kneel with them." Andrew Chen bowed his head in shame, "Yes." ... Outside the courtyard. The sunlight grew increasingly intense. The Li Shui King and the officials were puzzled to see Andrew Chen also kneeling with them. Caleb Dong, always quick-witted, glanced at the Li Shui King''s expression and understood his thoughts. He then looked at Andrew Chen and asked in a low voice, "Andrew, why are you kneeling here too?" Hearing this, the Li Shui King felt slightly satisfied, as Caleb Dong had asked what he wanted to know. Seeing everyone looking at him, Andrew Chen''s eyes rolled, and he said pitifully, "I made a mistake first and felt ashamed, so I asked the sir for punishment and came to kneel with you." Andrew Chen was no fool. Having offended the King earlier, he naturally seized the chance to say something nice now. Ah, this... At this moment, the Li Shui King and the officials were moved. This small Town Master of Moyu Town was so sincere! They realized their own narrow-mindedness. The Li Shui King awkwardly shuffled his knees closer to Andrew Chen and patted his shoulder, saying, "I didn''t misjudge you. But if you had an Immortal living in your mansion, why didn''t you tell me earlier? If you had, I wouldn''t have dared to disturb the Immortal." Andrew Chen said bitterly, "Your Majesty, you don''t understand. The sir likes solitude... I, I!" Hearing this, the Li Shui King sighed and patted Andrew Chen''s shoulder again, indicating his understanding. Indeed, putting himself in Andrew Chen''s shoes, he would have done the same. "I understand!!!" At this moment, Caleb Dong suddenly shouted, his expression excited! This startled everyone! The Li Shui King quickly glanced at the courtyard, then glared at Caleb Dong, even calling him by name in anger, "Caleb Dong! What''s gotten into you! Do you want to get us all killed? Can''t you keep your voice down? If you disturb the Immortal, you''re dead!!" Caleb Dong came to his senses, sweating profusely, and tremblingly said, "Your Majesty, I..." Before he could finish, Ambrose Lu''s voice came from the courtyard, "Another half hour for the noise." ... ``` Chapter 21 – Tough on the outside, soft on the inside, demon suddenly descends The air grew still. Kneeling for an hour? These ordinary mortals would surely struggle, especially since they were used to a life of luxury, and with the sun growing hotter... The Li Shui King''s eyes rolled back, and he staggered, nearly fainting. Seeing this, Caleb Dong hurriedly moved to pinch his philtrum. But the Li Shui King pushed him away, lowering his voice to a weak growl, "Caleb, once this is over, see how I punish you!" Caleb''s face turned pale, and he lowered his head in silence. The other officials also glared at him with resentment. Damn it! As time passed, the sunlight became increasingly scorching. The people outside the courtyard were already drenched in sweat, and their knees, which had started to hurt, were now numb. Even some maids and servants passing by were shocked! They knew who these people were, and that made it even more unbelievable, thinking they must be seeing things. One of them was a maid who had served Ambrose Lu recently, and her mind was particularly shaken. "All of you, leave this place immediately. Today, you saw nothing!" Andrew Chen barked at the stunned servants. For the full version, visit [ ]. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. These servants were courting death, standing there gawking at the Li Shui King and the officials in their embarrassing state. If the Li Shui King got angry, he couldn''t protect them. The servants snapped out of it, their faces pale, and quickly left! The Li Shui King and the officials had no energy to care about this; their vision was already becoming blurry. Under the blazing sun, their bodies were rapidly losing moisture, and they were about to be dried out. And not even half an hour had passed... "Andrew, you know the Immortal. Could you ask him for help? I... I can''t hold on any longer..." the Li Shui King said with a tearful face. "Yes, Andrew, please ask the Immortal for help. We old bones can''t take it anymore..." "Andrew, I''ve never asked you for anything in my life. Just this once, please..." The officials all chimed in, their pleas becoming more desperate, with some old officials even shedding tears. Andrew Chen recalled Ambrose Lu''s earlier attitude and was startled. He quickly waved his hands with a bitter smile, "Your Majesty, I really don''t know the gentleman well. He''s just staying temporarily. Please don''t make it difficult for me." The Li Shui King and the officials stopped pressing him and could only endure the pain with pale faces. "Andrew, I need to ask you something. Please answer honestly." At this moment, Caleb Dong, who had been silent, suddenly spoke. Andrew Chen was taken aback and nodded. "Is the safety of Moyu Town due to this Immortal?" Caleb asked. The Li Shui King and the officials immediately perked up, staring intently at Andrew Chen. Andrew felt immense pressure and finally sighed, knowing he couldn''t hide it any longer. He nodded and said, "Yes, Moyu Town''s peace is because of the gentleman... All the demons that came were slaughtered by him." Hiss! Everyone gasped in shock! All... all slaughtered? They knew these demons were... Even the Immortals from the Cyan Cloud Sect couldn''t handle them! The Li Shui King opened his mouth to ask something, but a voice suddenly came from the courtyard, "You may all leave." After a moment of stunned silence, everyone was overjoyed!! The Immortal seemed tough-talking but soft-hearted. He had said to kneel for an hour, but now, not even half an hour had passed, and he had forgiven them!! They struggled to their feet with great difficulty, bowing neatly towards the courtyard. "Thank you, Immortal!" ......... Two days later. Outside Moyu Town, countless citizens finally relaxed, and long-lost smiles reappeared on their faces. They had been in Moyu Town for three days, and there had been no demon disturbances! Although the living conditions were simple, it was better than the fear and despair during the demon attacks. The people preferred it this way. The sun quickly set, and another day passed. But tonight seemed to come faster than usual... The army had already prepared meals, and the people outside the town lined up with their bowls to get food. After eating, families gathered and then retired early to their tents. Tonight was a bit chilly, not suitable for staying outside for long. Time quietly passed... At the hour of Hai. The town and its surroundings fell completely silent, with only soldiers patrolling as usual. In the distant forest. Mark Gu and Christopher Tong still sat cross-legged on tree trunks, not having moved for two days. For cultivators like them, this was a piece of cake. Two days, even two years or ten years, they could endure. Cultivation knows no time. Mark Gu, with his eyes closed, said indifferently, "Tonight feels off." Christopher Tong suddenly opened his eyes, exclaiming, "Master, you feel it too?" Bang! Mark Gu raised an eyebrow and sent Christopher flying off the tree with a palm strike! Christopher climbed up from the ground, rubbing his aching chest, and looked up at Mark Gu with a wronged expression, "Master, what did I do wrong?" Mark Gu''s chest heaved slightly, and he took a deep breath, "I don''t want to waste words with a fool like you. Figure it out yourself." Christopher scratched his head, not understanding how he had angered his master... "Master, I..." Christopher was about to ask, Mark Gu''s eyes suddenly widened, and he said in a deep voice, "It''s here!" Here? What''s here? Christopher was confused. Woo-woo-woo-woo¡ª! At that moment, a fierce wind began to howl! The night sky''s clouds gathered and scattered, and the trees and grass in the forest, even the countless tents in the distance, swayed violently! A thick black fog spread rapidly outside Moyu Town with the wind! In an instant, Moyu Town and its surroundings were in turmoil!! "This, this is..." "Why has such a fierce wind suddenly arisen?" "Army, on alert!! All deputies, lead the soldiers to keep the people inside their tents!!" "......" The generals immediately issued orders. But the wind was too strong, and there were too many people. It was impossible to communicate quickly! Many people, sensing the commotion, poked their heads out of their tents and were horrified. They had seen this phenomenon before, and panic-stricken cries quickly spread throughout Moyu Town with the wind! "Demons! It''s definitely demons! The demons are here!!" "We traveled so far, and these demons still won''t leave us alone!! Heavens!!" "Father, Mother, I''m scared..." Meanwhile, The Li Shui King and others in the Town Master''s Mansion were also alarmed. They quickly dressed and, led by Andrew Chen and the butler, rushed to the town wall! The fierce wind almost knocked them off their feet. They were stunned by the scene before them. In the dim night, they saw chaos outside the town, people scattered everywhere. And the various cries of despair echoed around them. The Li Shui King was extremely anxious. If a stampede occurred now, it would be disastrous. He couldn''t care about his status and shouted, "Don''t panic! It''s just a sudden wind! Don''t panic!!" "Ha ha ha!! You lowly beings, did you think you could escape the slaughter of the Black Tongue Demon Clan by coming to this remote town? Foolish!" At this moment, a sinister, vicious laugh echoed through the night sky! Moyu Town and its surroundings fell silent for a moment, then plunged into the depths of terror!! Chapter 22 – A spark could set off a massive fire Listening to the eerie voice that echoed through the night sky. The Li Shui King smacked his dry lips and murmured, "Demons, they really are demons..." The officials'' faces turned pale, and they urgently exclaimed, "Your Majesty, what should we do?" "With so many citizens gathered, isn''t this exactly what the demons want..." "Look at the rolling black fog, there must be a lot of demons. Forget the citizens, even our own lives are in danger..." "......" Suddenly, the Li Shui King grabbed Andrew Chen and urgently said, "Andrew! Quickly, summon the Immortal! Didn''t you say the demons were all slaughtered by the Immortal before? Hurry!" The Li Shui King''s hand, clutching Andrew Chen''s sleeve, was deathly pale, showing his desperation! Andrew Chen looked troubled and said, "Your Majesty, it''s true that the demons were previously slaughtered by the Master, but... whether the Master will act this time, I have no authority to interfere!" During this period, he had come to understand Ambrose Lu''s temperament quite well. He was someone who acted entirely on his own whims! He wasn''t the kind of Immortal who saw it as his duty to rid the world of demons... Moreover, he had already asked once before. Asking again... and the Master was living in his mansion because he had begged him to stay... Upon hearing this, the Li Shui King''s expression changed unpredictably, but seeing the chaos outside the town, he could no longer hold back and was about to leave the town wall, angrily saying, "Fine! If you won''t ask, then I will!" Seeing this, Andrew Chen felt a pang of discomfort in his heart, so he gritted his teeth and followed, "Your Majesty, I will accompany you!" But just then! A sword light shot up into the sky, illuminating the night! "You demons are really something! Invading the empire under the jurisdiction of the Cyan Cloud Sect, have you forgotten the pact of the Three Realms?!" The resounding words echoed far and wide! The town fell silent, and the citizens stared dumbfounded at the figure suspended in the air on a sword. An Immortal? There really is an Immortal!! "An Immortal, this is definitely an Immortal! Damn it, I told you my ancestors had seen an Immortal and you didn''t believe me! Have you ever seen a mortal who could fly?!" The citizens were in an uproar, looking up in awe at the figure on the sword! Could it be that they were saved today? A living Immortal had appeared before their eyes! ......... On the town wall. The Li Shui King and the others were shocked as they looked up. At this critical moment, an Immortal from the Cyan Cloud Sect had finally arrived! "This is my Master, the Immortal Gu of the Cyan Cloud Sect." At this moment, Christopher Tong approached the Li Shui King and the others, looking up at the figure on the sword and speaking calmly. He had somehow arrived at the town wall as well. "Greetings, Immortal!" The Li Shui King and the officials, after a moment of astonishment, hurriedly bowed! Andrew Chen also bowed deeply. "Don''t worry, with my Master here, these demons won''t cause much trouble." Christopher Tong crossed his arms and said solemnly. Hearing this, the Li Shui King and the others breathed a sigh of relief and bowed in thanks, "We are in your debt." Christopher Tong said no more, watching the figure on the sword with anticipation. It had been a long time since he had seen his Master take action. ......... In the sky, the dense black fog suddenly revealed dozens of Black Tongue Demons, confronting Mark Gu from a distance. Leading them were five Black Tongue Demons, much larger in size. Explore the extended edition on "Heh, I wondered which Golden Elixir cultivator it was, turns out it''s the famous Immortal Gu of the Cyan Cloud Sect. I''ve heard a lot about you..." The Black Tongue Demon Clan Leader in the middle floated forward slowly, staring at Mark Gu with a cold smile. But deep in his eyes, there was a hint of seriousness. Decades ago, Mark Gu was already at the late Golden Elixir stage. Could he now be at the peak of the Golden Elixir stage? "You''ve heard of me, but I don''t know you," Mark Gu said expressionlessly, "Enough talk. Tell me, is the Demon Realm planning to go to war with our Spirit Dust Cultivation Realm?" The Black Tongue Demon Clan Leader''s smile was cold and insincere, "Immortal Gu, you''re overthinking it. The Demon Realm would never go to war with the Cultivation Realm. This is purely the Black Tongue Demon Clan acting on its own." Mark Gu glanced at the four figures beside the Black Tongue Demon Clan Leader, and his heart trembled slightly! Level Five Demons! Four Level Five Demons equivalent to early Golden Elixir stage! Plus the Black Tongue Demon Clan Leader, a Level Seven Demon comparable to the late Golden Elixir stage... Mark Gu''s heart was filled with gravity! Even facing these five alone, his chances of victory were uncertain, not to mention the dozens of Level Two Black Tongue Demons. "Acting on your own? Your actions seem quite targeted..." Mark Gu steadied his mind and mocked. The Black Tongue Demon Clan Leader''s face changed slightly, then he licked his lips with his long black tongue and laughed sinisterly, "Tonight, I want to see if the renowned Immortal Gu can stop us... Kill!" Immediately, the Black Tongue Demons behind him became agitated, their long tongues lashing as they descended, thirsty for blood! As for Mark Gu, they knew he would be dealt with by their Clan Leader. Seeing this, Mark Gu''s eyes narrowed, and he flipped his palm, revealing a formation disk! In the next moment, he decisively threw it towards the descending Black Tongue Demons! The formation disk turned into a faint stream of light, flying incredibly fast, quickly approaching the dozens of Black Tongue Demons. With a "bang," the formation disk exploded, and countless glowing threads instantly wove into a large spherical barrier, easily trapping the dozens of Black Tongue Demons inside! At this moment, the Black Tongue Demons trapped in the formation saw their surroundings change drastically, as if they were in a complex maze! No matter how they moved, they couldn''t escape the "maze." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They became agitated! Meanwhile, everyone below looked up in shock at the floating light sphere! They had seen with their own eyes how the dozens of demons were easily trapped by the light sphere! The methods of an Immortal were truly mysterious and awe-inspiring. .......... "Impressive, Immortal Gu. Even a Level Four trapping formation that early Golden Elixir cultivators struggle to break, you use it so casually against mere Level Two demons. Quite extravagant..." The Black Tongue Demon Clan Leader glanced at the large light sphere below, squinting his eyes and laughing coldly. Mark Gu glanced at the light sphere, feeling the urgency. This Level Four trapping formation also had a time limit. If he couldn''t kill the five Black Tongue Demons before the time limit... "No more words, tonight I will take your lives!" Mark Gu finished speaking, quickly forming hand seals, his fingers weaving strands of soft light, quite mystical. At the same time, his Golden Elixir trembled within, and a surge of spiritual energy rose! Boom! The pressure of a peak Golden Elixir stage cultivator poured down from the sky! Everyone on the ground turned pale, not knowing what was happening, only feeling the air grow thin and suffocating. Christopher Tong saw this and shook his head with a smile. If not for being in the sky, if not for his Master deliberately suppressing the Golden Elixir pressure, these citizens would be in even more pain. Soon, he looked up again with a serious expression, a hint of worry in his eyes. His Master was indeed strong, but those Black Tongue Demons were not easy opponents either! ......... Chapter 23 – Seeking even greater moral integrity in the heart Town Master''s Mansion, backyard. Compared to the clamor outside, this place was relatively quiet. The howling wind and noises seemed to be largely isolated. Ambrose Lu sat cross-legged with his eyes closed, his face serene. ......... Mark Gu completed his incantation, crossing his middle fingers in front of his chest. He murmured softly in his heart, "Thousand Sword Technique." In the next moment, a thousand light swords formed around him, their sharpness filling the sky as they slowly rotated! To the common people below, this scene of a thousand swords encircling him was incredibly impactful! "This is a mid-level Spirit Technique, the Thousand Sword Technique! A full thousand light swords! Master has perfected this technique!" Christopher Tong looked up at the scene in the sky, his eyes filled with awe! In the Cultivation World, techniques are ranked from low to high as Profound, Spirit, Earth, and Heaven, with each rank further divided into beginner, intermediate, and advanced levels. To perfect a mid-level Spirit Technique! Christopher had also practiced this technique, but he could only condense a few dozen light swords at most... One could imagine how shocked he was! At the same time, Mark Gu pointed a finger and commanded, "Go!" The thousand rotating light swords paused for a moment, then shot out fiercely, heading towards the Black Tongue Demon Clan Leader and his followers, resembling a stream of ice at first glance! The temperature in the area seemed to drop slightly. Swish, swish, swish... The sound of the light swords cutting through the air was incessant, their sharpness chilling to the bone! The Black Tongue Demon Clan Leader watched this scene with a slightly grave expression, feeling a bit terrified, but he sneered, "Mark Gu, I admit that I can''t gain any advantage in a one-on-one fight with you tonight, but unfortunately..." At the last moment, the Black Tongue Demon Clan Leader suddenly shouted, "Break his thousand light swords with me!" "Yes!" Four high-ranking Black Tongue Demons immediately responded. The Black Tongue Demon Clan Leader pulled out a pitch-black spear and held it arrogantly, "You in the Cultivation World have artifacts and treasures, and we in the Demon Realm naturally have demon treasures! Have you heard of the Abyss Demon Spear?!" With that, he raised the Abyss Demon Spear and commanded, "Quickly infuse your demon energy!" The four Black Tongue Demons responded by sending palm strikes towards the pitch-black spear, infusing it with thick demon energy until they were gasping for breath! When you''re just trying to make great content at . They knew that the Clan Leader alone couldn''t wield this demon treasure! "Hahaha!! Wonderful! Mark Gu, the Abyss Demon Spear has drunk oceans of blood, let''s see how you block its power!" The Black Tongue Demon Clan Leader felt the trembling Abyss Demon Spear in his hand, laughed wildly, and then threw it fiercely, transforming it into a black beam of light! "Abyss Demon Spear, go!" Boom!! As the Abyss Demon Spear shot out, thunder rumbled in the sky, and lightning flickered among the clouds! It seemed that even the heavens of the Spirit Dust Realm were displeased with this evil demon treasure! "Abyss Demon Spear..." Mark Gu was stunned the moment the Black Tongue Demon Clan Leader pulled it out!! How could the Black Tongue Demon Clan Leader possess such a demon treasure as the Abyss Demon Spear?! S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wasn''t the Abyss Demon Spear owned by the Demon King of the Abyss, Zhao Deep Abyss? Damn it! In an instant, Mark Gu realized that the Abyss Demon Spear was lent to the Black Tongue Demon Clan Leader by Zhao Deep Abyss! Whoosh¡ª Vast demonic energy emanated from the Abyss Demon Spear, enveloping the area. The common people below felt a bone-chilling cold under its influence! At this moment, the thousand light swords in the sky were about to collide with the Abyss Demon Spear! As they were about to clash, the black beam of light transformed into a phantom of a giant evil tiger, dozens of feet long, which opened its abyssal maw menacingly! "Roar!!!!" An evil tiger''s roar shattered the night sky!! Countless common people below turned pale, their minds blank for a moment, instinctively covering their ears, but blood still trickled down. They were too stunned to notice, just staring blankly at the sky, fear welling up from their hearts! The thousand light swords were shattered by the tiger''s roar!! "Ugh!!" Mark Gu suffered a backlash, spitting out a mouthful of blood, clutching his chest in horror as he watched the Abyss Demon Spear continue to fly towards him!! This was a demon treasure! Although the Black Tongue Demon Clan Leader and his followers couldn''t fully unleash its power, Mark Gu, having suffered a backlash, had no means to block it! Even if his techniques could block the spear, he would be severely injured! And then what? What would happen to the common people here? It would be better to... "Master!!!" On the town wall, Christopher Tong''s eyes turned red as he shouted and prepared to fly up on his sword! "Stay where you are, do not move!!" Mark Gu''s eyes flashed like lightning as he struggled to shout! "Master..." Christopher''s body froze, tears streaming down his face as he looked at Mark Gu''s weakened figure. Since entering the Cultivation World, Mark Gu had always stood tall, his name resounding throughout the Eastern Region! He had never seen Mark Gu so weak, like an old man nearing the end of his life. "Hahaha, such deep master-disciple affection, Mark Gu, my dear Immortal Gu, rest assured, after you die, your disciple will soon join you... The Abyss Demon Spear will slaughter everyone here..." The Black Tongue Demon Clan Leader licked his lips and sneered. "Indeed, as the Clan Leader says," the four slightly weakened Black Tongue Demons echoed with sinister smiles. It was clear to everyone, The demons had gained the upper hand! The Li Shui King and the common people were in complete panic! Even this powerful Immortal couldn''t defeat these demons; would everyone here die at their hands today? "Hahahaha!" Suddenly, Mark Gu straightened up and laughed heartily! This scene drew the attention of all the demons and everyone present! The Black Tongue Demon Clan Leader''s face changed, his eyes flickering uncertainly. Did Mark Gu still have some hidden means? But he had clearly suffered severe backlash! "I, Mark Gu, started learning at the age of three! Practiced martial arts at six! Entered the Cultivation World at ten! After enduring countless hardships and cultivating for over three hundred years, I seek immortality, but more importantly, I seek a sense of righteousness in my heart!" "Slaying demons and protecting the people, what does it matter if I die!" Mark Gu''s face was pale, but his voice was firm as iron! The Li Shui King and the common people were momentarily speechless, their fear dissipating. "Master..." Christopher''s heart trembled, listening to the resounding words, feeling as if he had grown significantly in an instant, even his cultivation level began to loosen! The next moment, The Abyss Demon Spear approached! Mark Gu''s expression turned fierce, channeling all his cultivation, his body glowing as he shouted, "Even if I burn out my cultivation today, I will send you demons to hell, you will not harm anyone here!!!" Christopher couldn''t hold back any longer, flying up on his sword, crying out, "Master, no!" If Mark Gu burned out his cultivation, a cultivator without spiritual power would perish! At this critical moment! A man in a green robe appeared in front of Mark Gu under countless stunned gazes, placing a finger on his forehead and saying indifferently, "Shut up." Chapter 24 – Master, senior, he is very good Moyu Town was eerily silent, both inside and out. Everyone stared in astonishment at the cyan-clothed man who had appeared out of nowhere. Some observant individuals noticed that since the cyan-clothed man appeared, the fierce wind had stopped, the rumbling thunder had ceased, and the dark clouds had dispersed. The bright moonlight poured down, covering the ground with a silver sheen. "Sir!" "Immortal!" On the town wall, Andrew Chen, the Li Shui King, and the officials were overjoyed, their hearts rekindled with hope. "Senior..." Christopher Tong suddenly halted in mid-air, standing on his long sword, murmuring in a daze. Only then did everyone remember the terrifying Abyss Demon Spear and quickly looked over! They were shocked to see the menacing Abyss Demon Spear suspended behind the cyan-clothed man, trembling violently, unable to advance an inch! Or rather, it seemed more like it was too terrified to get closer!! At the same time, high above. Mark Gu was staring in shock at the suspended Abyss Demon Spear behind the cyan-clothed man. He then shifted his gaze stiffly to the man, speaking dryly, "S-Senior..." Before Mark Gu could finish, Ambrose Lu turned and looked at the still-terrified Black Tongue Demon Clan Leader from afar, his eyes devoid of any emotion, as if he were looking at an ant... This indifferent gaze, Made the already frightened Black Tongue Demon Clan Leader and his followers shudder even more! They had lost their will to fight the moment the Abyss Demon Spear was intercepted. They might not be very wise, but they were definitely not fools! The mysterious cyan-clothed man before them was too enigmatic! To intercept the Abyss Demon Spear they had unleashed, he must at least be an Elemental Infant Ancestor in the cultivation world! "Who... who are you?" The Black Tongue Demon Clan Leader forced himself to ask, not daring to meet those eyes. After a few breaths, seeing no response, cold sweat poured down the Black Tongue Demon Clan Leader''s face like a spring, the pressure was immense. Ambrose Lu quietly watched him, showing no intention of engaging with this demon. "Clan... Clan Leader, we should escape now, if this continues..." A high-ranking Black Tongue Demon beside him transmitted urgently, his tone panicked. The Black Tongue Demon Clan Leader glanced covertly at the light sphere below, where dozens of his clan members were trapped! He gritted his teeth and said, "Retreat!" In the next moment, black mist rolled, and the five demons quickly retreated, attempting to flee! As they retreated, the Black Tongue Demon Clan Leader reached out to summon the Abyss Demon Spear in front of Ambrose Lu, intending to retrieve it! This was the Demon King''s magic treasure, merely lent to him for this occasion; it had to be recovered! But soon, he was horrified to find that no matter how he summoned, the Abyss Demon Spear remained unresponsive! "Damn it! This magic treasure belongs to the Demon King, if you¡¯re not afraid of death, keep it! Let''s go!" The Black Tongue Demon Clan Leader had no time to think about anything else, leaving a harsh word before attempting to escape from this space! Seeing this, everyone was ecstatic! These demons were clearly intimidated and were about to flee! "Senior, they''re trying to escape...!" Before Mark Gu could finish his urgent shout, Ambrose Lu''s divine sense moved. Boom!!!!! At the same time, The five demons of the Black Tongue Demon Clan exploded like black fireworks under the moonlight, without even a scream... Only the dull explosion echoed in the night sky. ... Mark Gu was stunned... What kind of technique was this? Why was there no spiritual energy fluctuation, and yet those five Black Tongue Demons just... Christopher Tong, in mid-air, also felt suffocated for a moment. Only cultivators like them knew how terrifying that scene just now was. Below, it was completely silent. The Li Shui King and the officials'' eyes were wide open, unable to recover for a long time. They finally understood what Andrew Chen meant when he said this Immortal would slaughter the demons. It was swift and ruthless! At this moment, even Andrew Chen himself was scared silly! sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had never witnessed the Immortal slaughtering demons; it was the Immortal''s words that told him. He had no idea this was what the Immortal meant by slaughtering demons, With just one move, no, without even seeing any action or any dazzling Immortal technique, those demons just exploded... ... At this moment, Ambrose Lu lightly kicked the Abyss Demon Spear. With a swoosh, the Abyss Demon Spear turned into black light and disappeared into the backyard of the Town Master''s Mansion, silent. Ambrose Lu glanced at the light sphere below, then looked at the stunned Mark Gu and said lightly, "The remaining minor demons..." "Rest assured, Senior, Mark can handle it!" Mark Gu snapped back to reality and patted his chest hurriedly. Ambrose Lu nodded, then slowly dissipated. Seeing Ambrose Lu disappear mysteriously again, the Li Shui King quickly knelt down first and shouted, "We thank the Immortal for saving our lives!" Everyone else also hurriedly knelt down, gratefully shouting in unison, "We thank the Immortal for saving our lives!!" The loud and orderly voices echoed through the night, unceasingly! Mark Gu and Christopher Tong watched this scene, feeling infinite emotions. But at this moment, Ambrose Lu''s calm voice rang out from within Moyu Town, "Isn''t it noisy." Read this novel and other amazing translated novels from the original source at the "pawread dot com" Instantly, the air fell silent, and all sounds inside and outside the town stopped abruptly! Mark Gu, Christopher Tong, Andrew Chen, the Li Shui King, and others'' expressions changed slightly, awkward smiles appearing on their faces... The townsfolk, after their initial fear, became incredibly excited again! The Immortal was actually in Moyu Town? "No need to thank me, I just found it noisy. The one you should thank is someone else." At this moment, Ambrose Lu''s voice suddenly sounded again from the town... Mark Gu''s face stiffened in mid-air. The Li Shui King, the officials, and the townsfolk were all stunned for a moment, but they quickly understood who Ambrose Lu was referring to. They couldn''t help but look up at Mark Gu in the sky, recalling his fearless actions earlier, their hearts twinging slightly. In the next moment, everyone inside and outside the town knelt down in unison, silently bowing to the stunned Mark Gu. "Mark... Mark..." Mark Gu''s eyes reddened slightly, not knowing what to say for a moment. Then a smile appeared on his face, feeling that everything was worth it. Finally, he couldn''t help but look in the direction of the Town Master''s Mansion in Moyu Town, bowing respectfully, silently thinking, "Thank you, Senior." Christopher Tong, looking at Mark Gu in the sky, also smiled happily, then looked reverently in the direction of the Town Master''s Mansion. This trip to the mortal world, He had gained a lot. ... At midnight, Under the direction of many officials, the townsfolk quickly settled into tents to rest. Recalling the powerful cyan-clothed man, they knew, Tonight would be the most peaceful and restful night they had had in a while, simply because they felt safe. The Li Shui King and the officials also tiptoed into the Town Master''s Mansion to rest... As for the remaining second-level demons, they had long been dealt with by Mark Gu and Christopher Tong. The night finally fell completely silent, In countless tents, many snoring sounds echoed... On the town wall, Mark Gu and Christopher Tong sat cross-legged, but neither of them was cultivating; instead, they kept their eyes open. Christopher Tong glanced at the countless tents and smiled, "Master, in the future, the people of the Li Shui Empire will probably all know about us cultivators." Mark Gu smiled faintly, "So what? They would have found out sooner or later." After the earlier events, he knew the Demon Realm was definitely up to something. After all, even the Demon King had lent the Abyss Demon Spear, such a magic treasure, to the Black Tongue Demon Clan Leader... Christopher Tong now vaguely understood Mark Gu''s meaning and whispered, "Master, when should we return to the sect to report this to the Sect Leader?" Mark Gu took a deep breath, glanced in the direction of the Immortal Tomb, his eyes flickering, "Tonight, once my internal injuries have healed a bit, we will return to the sect. We will come back to Moyu Town in a few days." "Yes." Christopher Tong responded, then smiled admiringly, "With a Divine Transformation True Lord like Senior guarding this place, it must be very safe." "Heh." Mark Gu sighed in admiration. Christopher Tong suddenly said, "Master, Senior is really good." Mark Gu was taken aback, then smiled, "Indeed." ... Chapter 25 – The seniors surname is Lu, and his first name is Changsheng Town Master''s Mansion, backyard. Ambrose Lu glanced in the direction of the town wall. Just moments ago, Mark Gu and Christopher Tong had already left. He then retracted his gaze, calmly observing the Abyss Demon Spear hovering three feet above the ground. The Abyss Demon Spear trembled incessantly, the feeling this man in green robes gave it was too terrifying. As a demonic treasure of the Demon King from the Demon Realm, it had long since developed a spirit. However, it had once drunk an ocean of blood; even if it became a spirit in the future, it would be an evil spirit. After all, that vast amount of blood was filled with endless resentment! "I know you have developed a spirit and can understand human speech. Just wait here for your master to come and rescue you," Ambrose Lu said softly. Upon hearing this, the Abyss Demon Spear trembled even more violently! For some reason, deep down, it didn''t believe its master could rescue it. "But if your master fails to rescue you... then he will die, and you will be destroyed," Ambrose said indifferently. The Abyss Demon Spear panicked, its shaft standing upright in the air, shaking frantically towards Ambrose Lu. It looked very much like a person bowing repeatedly in plea. "Stay here," Ambrose ignored the yet-to-be-formed evil spirit, stood up from the pavilion, and walked towards his room. The night was deep, it was time to rest. As for the Abyss Demon Spear, he couldn''t be bothered to place any seals or barriers on it. There was no need; if it dared to run, then let it run... Soon, the courtyard was left with only the Abyss Demon Spear. It floated quietly, not daring to move an inch. ... ... Demon Realm. "What? The soul lamps of your clan leader and four elders have all gone out?" Zhao Deep Abyss''s pupils contracted slightly as he asked in a daze. "Yes... yes, Demon King, not just the clan leader and the four elders, but dozens of clan members'' soul lamps have also gone out!" The Black Tongue Demon knelt on the ground, trembling as he spoke. He was now the only elder-level figure left in the Black Tongue Demon Clan. When the clan member guarding the soul lamps came to report, he didn''t believe it at first. But after checking it himself, he felt the world spinning. At the same time, he was immensely grateful that he had some matters to attend to and didn''t go to the Spirit Dust Realm with the clan leader. Otherwise, his old life would have been forfeit too. "Damn it!" Zhao Deep Abyss''s face turned uncertain. It wasn''t that he cared about the Black Tongue Demon Clan; they were just dead demons to him. He cared about his Abyss Demon Spear! He had invested a lot of effort and energy into the Abyss Demon Spear. What on earth did the Black Tongue Demon Clan encounter in that mortal realm? A force comparable to a late-stage Golden Elixir human cultivator and four comparable to early-stage Golden Elixir human cultivators, all perished. "You Black Tongue Demon Clan are truly useless. Get out, and send the Nightmare Demon Clan to see me." Zhao Deep Abyss said coldly. "Yes... yes." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Black Tongue Demon elder felt as if he had been granted amnesty and quickly left. Zhao Deep Abyss muttered coldly, "You''d better not think about refining my Abyss Demon Spear, or I don''t care who you are... I will make sure your soul is scattered." The last sentence was almost spat out through gritted teeth. ... ... A few days later. Mark Gu and Christopher Tong rushed back to the Cyan Cloud Sect. Cyan Cloud Sect''s main hall. Dozens of figures stood on either side, all high-ranking members of the Cyan Cloud Sect, each with a furrowed brow. The atmosphere in the hall was extremely heavy. "Elder Gu, it''s not that the sect doesn''t trust you, but the gravity of this matter, you must understand." At this moment, a cold voice echoed from the upper part of the hall. Immediately, all the elders looked at Mark Gu. Although they basically believed him, the matter was of such importance that it concerned the entire Spirit Dust Cultivation Realm! Mark Gu pursed his lips and bowed, "Sect Master, I would never joke about such a monumental matter. If the Sect Master still has doubts, I am willing to undergo a soul search." The air in the hall suddenly became tense. The elders'' expressions turned extremely grave. They were now completely convinced. They all looked at the figure seated above, waiting for her to speak. Megan Shen''s eyebrows furrowed slightly, and she said indifferently, "Elder Gu, there''s no need to go that far." After speaking, she fell silent. The hall plunged into a long silence, the elders deep in thought. "Elder Gu, please explain in detail," Megan Shen said softly, her eyes closed. "Yes," Mark Gu responded, then began to recount the events and his deductions. Everyone listened intently, but when Mark Gu mentioned... "What? The Abyss Demon Spear!!" The elders exclaimed! Even Megan Shen''s eyes narrowed... They had all heard of it; it was the demonic treasure of the Demon King from the Demon Realm. Mark Gu recalled the scene from that day and sighed, "Yes, the Abyss Demon Spear. Even when wielded by four fifth-level demons and one seventh-level demon, my Thousand Sword Technique was instantly shattered, and I was backlashed." "And then?" Megan Shen asked softly. The elders were equally shocked, not understanding how he managed to withstand it with his peak Golden Elixir cultivation, especially after being backlashed. Mark Gu smiled bitterly, silently apologizing to Ambrose Lu in his heart, "Forgive me, senior, but I have to reveal your presence." He then reluctantly mentioned Ambrose Lu, as he had no other way to explain it. Even if he made something up, everyone was staring at him, waiting for an answer, and he couldn''t come up with an excuse on the spot... "What! Stopping the Abyss Demon Spear? Instantly slaying the Black Tongue Demon Clan Leader and five demons without using any spells?" This had to be at least an Elemental Infant ancestor, right? The elders looked at each other, unable to help but curse inwardly, their expressions extremely shocked, feeling like they were listening to a story. But why would an Elemental Infant ancestor appear in the mortal realm? Could it be that they came from elsewhere, went to the Immortal Tomb for enlightenment, and happened to be there? At this moment, Megan Shen slowly stood up, her eyes filled with shock, and asked, "Do you know this cultivator''s name? Where is he now?" Mark Gu pondered for a moment and said solemnly, "The senior''s surname is Lu, given name Changsheng." "Lu... Chang...sheng." A quick look at " will leave you more fulfilled. Megan Shen murmured softly, then said, "Never heard of him, could he be from another region?" Mark Gu replied, "Sect Master, the senior only mentioned that he was previously in seclusion. So... I''m not very clear either." Megan Shen nodded and asked again, "You haven''t mentioned where he is now?" Hearing this, the elders, who were listening intently, all looked at Mark Gu. Mark Gu smiled bitterly and sighed, "Sect Master, elders, the senior does not like to be disturbed..." The elders'' eyes lit up! Mark Gu clearly knew! "Haha, Gu, just tell us. Don''t worry, since you''ve said this, we certainly won''t disturb the senior!" The Great Elder stepped forward with a smile. The elders also nodded repeatedly. Megan Shen was also very eager to know, as according to Mark Gu, the world was about to descend into chaos. At this time, powerful cultivators were urgently needed to hold the fort! Mark Gu silently apologized to Ambrose Lu again in his heart, knowing that the sect members would eventually go to Moyu Town, and everyone there knew Ambrose Lu was in Moyu Town... He had no room for lies. He then looked at Megan Shen, whose face showed slight urgency, and said, "The senior is in Moyu Town." ... Chapter 26 – Im going to the Li Shui Empire with you ``` Just in Moyu Town! Excellent. The elders'' eyes lit up, each harboring the intention to visit. "Since Elder Gu mentioned that the cultivator dislikes being disturbed, none of you are allowed to go." Megan Shen retracted the light in her eyes, glanced at the elders, and said indifferently. The elders'' faces stiffened slightly, each forcing an awkward smile. Mark Gu actually wanted to tell everyone that, based on his intuition, the senior might very well be a Divine Transformation True Lord. However, he wasn''t certain, so he didn''t say anything, as he had never seen a real Divine Transformation True Lord... "Alright, let''s not discuss this mysterious cultivator for now. The most important matter at hand is the issue with the Demon Realm." Megan Shen took a deep breath and said, "All of you are core members of the Cyan Cloud Sect. Feel free to share your thoughts." Upon hearing this, the elders fell silent, their expressions becoming serious once again. Soon, the Grand Elder stepped forward, cupped his hands, and said, "Sect Master, I believe we need to inform the Eastern Region and even the other three regions'' cultivation sects. If the Demon Realm invades on a large scale, the Eastern Region alone cannot withstand it!" Megan Shen nodded slightly, then looked at the other elders, "What do the other elders think about this matter?" "I agree with the Grand Elder." "I agree as well..." "..." The elders all stepped forward to support the Grand Elder''s decision. Megan Shen did not immediately agree but instead looked at Mark Gu and said, "Elder Gu has always been quick-witted. What are your thoughts?" The elders looked over, waiting for Mark Gu''s opinion. They had to admit that Mark Gu was indeed quite sharp. For instance, during the Li Shui Empire''s recent demon trouble, if any other elder had gone, they might not have discovered the Demon Realm''s plot. Mark Gu lowered his head in silence for a moment, then looked at Megan Shen and said, "Sect Master, I believe it is not appropriate to inform the other sects at this time." Oh? The elders were slightly stunned, never expecting Mark Gu to say such a thing. Megan Shen asked, "Why?" "Because the Demon Realm currently shows no intention of a large-scale invasion. Their plan seems to be to first occupy the area near the Immortal Tomb, which is the eastern part of the Li Shui Empire. If that''s the case, our Cyan Cloud Sect can temporarily hold them off." Mark Gu said in a firm voice. The Grand Elder raised an eyebrow and stepped forward, "Mark, wouldn''t it be more prudent to inform the other regions and sects?" "Yes." The other elders quickly voiced their doubts. Megan Shen did not speak, merely waiting for Mark Gu''s explanation. "Sigh." Mark Gu sighed helplessly and said, "Elders, informing the other regions and sects is good, but have you considered what if they don''t believe us?" The elders'' expressions changed slightly. Before they could speak, Mark Gu continued, "Moreover, even if we don''t consider whether they believe us, we don''t know when the Demon Realm will invade. If they delay their attack, how will we explain to the other sects? Our Cyan Cloud Sect will become a laughingstock in the cultivation world." The elders'' faces had completely changed, realizing they had overlooked these points... "There''s one more crucial point I haven''t mentioned. Is the cultivation world truly united? As long as the demon trouble in our Cyan Cloud Sect''s territory doesn''t threaten them, the other sects won''t lend a hand!" Mark Gu said mockingly, "When have the sects in the cultivation world ever cared about anything beyond their own doors?" Megan Shen''s face showed a smile, looking at him with appreciation, "Elder Gu''s words are exactly what worries me." Why hadn''t she immediately discussed this major issue upon learning about it, but instead talked about the unknown Ambrose Lu? Because rushing wouldn''t help. Megan Shen glanced at the elders with heavy expressions and said, "I already have a plan. Our Cyan Cloud Sect will manage our own territory for now. Until things are certain, there''s no need to do thankless tasks. As for the Demon Realm... when the demons invade on a large scale, the other sects will act without us saying anything." "Fourth Elder, Fifth Elder, Sixth Elder, take the disciples above the Foundation Establishment stage to secretly guard the neighboring empires of the Li Shui Empire." "Elder Gu, you are familiar with the Li Shui Empire, so take the Second Elder and some disciples above the Foundation Establishment stage to guard the Li Shui Empire." "The Grand Elder will handle sect affairs, and the other elders will guard the sect with the Mountain Guarding Elder." Megan Shen quickly issued her orders. As for why she specifically referred to Mark Gu as Elder Gu, it was because Mark Gu held a special status in the Cyan Cloud Sect. Not only was he one of the powerful elders, but he also had exceptional alchemy skills! This was evident from when Megan Shen led the elders out, and Mark Gu was in seclusion, and she didn''t disturb him. Mark Gu was renowned not just for his peak Golden Elixir stage cultivation but more importantly for his alchemy skills. "Understood, Sect Master." The elders quickly bowed. "Sect Master, are you going out?" The Grand Elder suddenly cupped his hands and asked curiously. He had naturally heard Megan Shen instruct him to handle sect affairs. As for seclusion, it seemed unlikely during such a tense time. Megan Shen''s eyes flashed, and she frowned, "Does the Grand Elder also need to question the Sect Master''s matters?" The Grand Elder''s heart trembled, and he bowed, "I overstepped." "All of you may leave now. Gather the disciples immediately." Megan Shen waved her hand. Just as the elders were about to leave the hall, Megan Shen''s voice suddenly came again, "By the way, the Second Elder and Elder Gu stay behind. I have more to say." Uh? The elders looked at Mark Gu and the Second Elder in confusion, then left one after another. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sect Master, why did you call us?" The Second Elder and Mark Gu approached Megan Shen, looking puzzled. "Nothing much, I''m going to the Li Shui Empire with you. It''s been a long time since I visited the Immortal Tomb." Megan Shen said expressionlessly. "Uh." Mark Gu and the Second Elder exchanged a puzzled glance. Why didn''t they believe the Sect Master... It felt like she wanted to meet that Ambrose Lu (senior)? "What? What do you mean?" Megan Shen''s face turned cold. "No, nothing. Sect Master, we''ll go gather the Foundation Establishment disciples now." Seeing Megan Shen nod, Mark Gu and the Second Elder quickly left. "Ambrose Lu..." Megan Shen watched their departing figures and murmured. For some reason, just from Mark Gu''s simple description, she felt that Ambrose Lu was not simple... And not just not simple, but very extraordinary. At the same time. Moyu Town. At the hour of the dragon, when the sun was warm. Ambrose Lu finally strolled out from the backyard of the Town Master''s Mansion, with a wine gourd hanging from his waist, swaying as he walked. Wherever he passed, the maids and servants were startled, bowing immediately. Only after he passed did they breathe a sigh of relief, looking at his distant figure with reverence. "Sir!" The Li Shui King was discussing matters with his officials when he saw a man in a green robe walking by as if no one else was there. They were stunned. Then the Li Shui King, the officials, and Andrew Chen hurriedly bowed. During this period, they, like Andrew Chen, had started calling Ambrose Lu "Sir." It felt more intimate this way. Everyone was bewildered at the moment. Didn''t Sir like staying in the backyard? Why did he come out today? "Hmm." Ambrose Lu nodded and was about to leave the mansion. The Li Shui King quickly asked, "Sir, do you need company?" "I''m going for a stroll in the town. You continue, no need to mind me." As the voice came, Ambrose Lu had already disappeared. ... ``` Chapter 27 – At first sour, then sweet ``` Read this novel and other amazing translated novels from the original source at the "[pawread.c????m]" Whew. Everyone stood up and let out a long breath, wiping the cold sweat from their foreheads. The Li Shui King looked at Andrew Chen and curiously asked, "Andrew, before we arrived, did the gentleman ever leave the courtyard?" Andrew Chen gave a dry laugh, "Your Majesty, since the gentleman moved into the courtyard, apart from the last time and last night''s demon extermination, he hasn''t taken a single step outside. That''s what I''ve seen." Andrew Chen''s last sentence implied that the gentleman''s abilities were vast, and even if he had gone out sometimes, he wouldn''t have known. "I see..." The Li Shui King rolled his eyes, then rather ungracefully hooked his arm around Andrew Chen''s neck, quickly turning him around to face away from the other officials. The officials were dumbfounded. Your Majesty, you are the ruler of the empire, please mind your decorum, will you? Can''t you say whatever you need to openly? What does this mean? The Li Shui King glanced at the bewildered Andrew Chen, then felt a surge of hope and excitement in his heart. In a very low voice, he asked, "Andrew, be honest with me, have you ever asked the gentleman about cultivation?" Andrew Chen was taken aback, recalling that night''s conversation. However, he didn''t mention it to the Li Shui King and instead forced a smile, S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The gentleman said my roots are not good, and I cannot cultivate." The Li Shui King patted his shoulder and sighed lightly, "That''s a pity." Then he asked again, "What about me? Can I cultivate?" As the Li Shui King, although he had interacted with disciples of the Cyan Cloud Sect during times of demon trouble in the empire, those disciples came and went quickly, and he never had the chance to bring it up. What the Li Shui King didn''t know was that even if he had mentioned it, it would have been of little use. Most of the so-called immortals he had seen were merely at the Qi Refining stage... Their cultivation levels were not high, and they had no significant influence within their sects. "Your Majesty, I am just a mortal, how could I tell?" Andrew Chen said awkwardly, scratching his head. The Li Shui King nodded, hesitated for a moment, then gritted his teeth and said, "Andrew, you are close to the gentleman. When you get the chance, could you mention it to him for me? Don''t worry, whether it works out or not, I will reward you handsomely with money or a position of your choice!" Andrew Chen was slightly stunned and said sadly, "Your Majesty, I''m sorry, I... can''t help you." The Li Shui King paused, a hint of displeasure appearing on his face, "Are you afraid that I have the roots for cultivation and can''t bear to see me succeed?" Andrew Chen''s face showed fear, "Your Majesty, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, it''s just that I..." Then, Andrew Chen had no choice but to recount to the Li Shui King the night he begged Ambrose Lu to exterminate the demon, and how he had to choose between cultivation and saving lives. The Li Shui King was stunned after hearing it. Guilt quickly spread in his heart, making him feel numb and tingly. He truly deserved to die... "Andrew, I wronged you. You... did well." After saying this, the Li Shui King turned back around, no longer mentioning the request. He sighed inwardly, if he were in Andrew Chen''s position, would he choose cultivation or saving the people? For a moment, he had no answer in his heart. "Your Majesty, now that the demons have been exterminated by the gentleman and Immortal Gu, when shall we return to the capital?" Caleb Dong asked. Upon hearing this, the other officials also looked at the Li Shui King, their eyes filled with confusion. The demons had been exterminated several days ago, yet the King had not mentioned returning. What was the reason... The Li Shui King scanned them and said in a solemn voice, "That night, after Immortal Gu exterminated those dozens of demons, he privately told me that the matter of the demons was not over yet and advised us and the people to stay in Moyu Town for the time being." Not over yet?! The officials turned pale and looked at each other in dismay! ... ... On the street. The appearance of the man in cyan cloth did not cause much of a stir. Because on the night of the demon extermination, Ambrose Lu had appeared high in the sky. Given the distance and the night, the common people naturally couldn''t see his face clearly. However, he still attracted some attention, solely due to his aura. Ambrose Lu strolled leisurely on the street, looking here and there. Occasionally, he would stop at stalls on both sides of the street, buying some snacks to taste. "Little girl, how much for these fruits?" Ambrose Lu squatted down, looking at the two baskets of unknown red fruits and asked. The little girl stared blankly at the man in cyan cloth in front of her, nervously saying, "Brother, how many do you want?" Ambrose Lu''s eyes moved slightly, and he looked up with a gentle smile, "If they taste good, I might buy them all. Can I try one first?" "Ah?" The little girl was stunned, looking a bit at a loss, then she reacted with surprise, "Yes, yes, of course!" Ambrose Lu nodded slightly, reached into the basket, and picked up a small red fruit, which could be held between two fingers. Then, under the little girl''s expectant gaze, he tossed it into his mouth. Ambrose Lu smacked his lips and smiled at the little girl, "This fruit is sour at first, then sweet." The little girl''s black eyes widened, not understanding what this brother meant. She was the one selling these fruits, didn''t she know their taste? She had secretly eaten quite a few herself. The little girl just wanted to know if this brother found them tasty. Even if he didn''t buy them all, buying some would be good... "Not bad, they''re tasty. I''ll take both baskets. How much are they worth?" Ambrose Lu asked, looking at the little girl. "Great! Brother, wait a moment, I''ll calculate." The little girl said joyfully, then seriously started counting on her fingers. Ambrose Lu wasn''t in a hurry, grabbing a handful of red fruits and eating them while waiting. A moment later, The little girl spread her two small palms toward Ambrose Lu. Her fingers were spread apart as she said seriously, "Brother, just give me ten copper coins." Ambrose Lu took out fifteen copper coins from his pocket and handed them to the little girl, then bent down to carry the two baskets of fruits and prepared to leave. The little girl, holding the handful of copper coins, counted them with alternating hands and said urgently, "Brother, you gave too much!" Ambrose Lu paused and said softly, "The extra five copper coins are for the baskets and the carrying pole." With that, he carried the two baskets of fruits and walked away, leaving the little girl with bright eyes watching him go. These baskets and the carrying pole weren''t worth five copper coins... The little girl tightly clutched the copper coins in her hand. After all, she was still a child, and she soon smiled happily. Today, she actually earned fifteen copper coins, wow! "Little Amelia, grandma just sold the woven goods to the merchant, hehe, grandma bought your favorite scallion oil cake. Uh, where are the fruits?" An old woman carrying a cloth bag walked over, her face originally full of kind smiles, but when she saw the empty space in front of the little girl, her face turned pale. Could it be that in such a short time, Little Amelia was deceived? "Hehe, grandma, a brother bought all the fruits. Look, he gave me fifteen copper coins." Little Amelia spread her palm and said happily. The old woman was stunned. Fifteen copper coins for just two baskets of fruits, that''s too much. She thought Little Amelia didn''t understand and urgently asked, "Where is he?" ... ``` Chapter 28 – Return to the wine shop Little Amelia didn''t understand why her grandmother was so agitated. She looked blankly towards the end of the street, where a blurry figure seemed to be carrying a load near a stall. Her eyes lit up immediately, "Grandma, that big brother is still there!" The Old Woman was overjoyed and reached out her hand, "Two baskets of red fruits for at most ten copper coins, give the remaining five copper coins to Grandma. Grandma will return them to that gentleman." Little Amelia clutched the copper coins tightly, like a little lion protecting its food, and said anxiously, "Grandma! Big brother said the extra five copper coins were for the baskets and the load!" Her eyes were a bit red. Grandma usually worked hard weaving to earn copper coins for her schooling. She even had to travel all the way from the mountains to Moyu Town to sell goods. When Grandma couldn''t see before, it was even harder, and she had to act as Grandma''s eyes to guide the way. Though young, she was sensible early on and understood the importance of money. The Old Woman, somewhat angry, said, "How much can baskets and loads be worth? Even though we are poor, we must have a conscience. Money doesn''t grow on trees. Hurry, give them to Grandma, and Grandma will return them..." But when the Old Woman pried open the little girl''s hand and took out the five copper coins, turning around, She froze. At the end of the street, the gentleman''s figure was nowhere to be seen. At some point, he had already left. The Old Woman sighed inwardly, turned back to look at the dejected Little Amelia, and handed the copper coins back to her, "You remember what that gentleman looks like. If you see him again when we come to Moyu Town, return these five copper coins to him, understand?" Little Amelia took them, feeling a bit down, "Grandma, Little Amelia understands." The Old Woman smiled and handed her a fried dough, "Here, don''t be sad, it''s your favorite fried dough." Little Amelia''s face lit up with joy immediately. She took a bite and, with her cheeks puffed out, mumbled, "Grandma, when are we going back?" The Old Woman patted her head fondly, "We''ll go back now, or it''ll be late by the time we return." With that, she took Little Amelia''s hand and headed towards the town gate. Meanwhile, Ambrose Lu arrived at a deserted corner, grabbed a handful of fruits from the basket, and with a flicker in his black eyes, the two baskets of fruits disappeared, taken to some unknown place. He then tossed a fruit into his mouth and walked away. Moments later, In a small tavern, the Waiter, who had been frowning and pondering something, suddenly saw a young man in a green robe step into the tavern. His expression changed immediately. He quickly put on a smile, bowed, and hurried over to greet him, "Sir, it''s been a long time since you visited our tavern." At the same time, the Waiter''s ears perked up straight. This time, he wanted to listen carefully to this gentleman''s voice... "Still the Peach Blossom Wine." Ambrose Lu smiled faintly and walked straight to the window seat he had occupied last time. At this moment, the Waiter''s expression had already stiffened. He stared at Ambrose Lu, his mind thundering. Yes! This voice! The night the demon wreaked havoc, he was startled when he heard that voice because it sounded familiar. He quickly remembered the gentleman who had visited their tavern a few days earlier, as he was too special and had sat drinking with the Town Master. More importantly, he had been docked half a month''s pay that day... So he remembered it vividly. The Waiter''s knees began to tremble uncontrollably, unsure of what to do. After all, the gentleman before him... was very likely the Immortal from that night! Although no one had seen the Immortal''s appearance clearly that night, it was well known that he had been in Moyu Town. "I said, still the Peach Blossom Wine. What are you daydreaming about?" Ambrose Lu turned his head and looked at the Waiter with an inexplicable gaze. The Waiter, indeed quick-witted, had recognized him. "Ah! Yes! Sir..." The Waiter shivered, bowed ninety degrees to Ambrose Lu, and hurried off. There were many patrons in the tavern now, and he didn''t dare to call out "Immortal" directly. If he caused any trouble for the Immortal, he would be beyond redemption. This scene left many patrons in the tavern shocked, but they understood. This young man clearly had some background, and it was right to show him respect. But... wasn''t it a bit too much respect? Discover the complete story on pawread dot com. The Waiter seemed almost ready to kneel. Those unaware might think this young man was the Immortal from that night, huh. Soon, the Waiter returned with a tray, trembling as he placed the wine and dishes on the table, keeping his head down the entire time. His face was pale with nervousness, not daring to look at Ambrose Lu. Seeing this, Ambrose Lu laughed. Was he a demon that ate people? "Don''t be nervous." Ambrose Lu said softly. The Waiter''s body trembled, then he was surprised to find that he suddenly wasn''t nervous anymore... That sentence seemed to have some divine power. The Waiter took a deep breath, his face regaining some color, and respectfully said with a smile, "Sir, please enjoy." Seeing Ambrose Lu nod, he quickly retreated and stood by the counter, scanning the tavern. However, his eyes occasionally glanced towards Ambrose Lu. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As soon as Ambrose Lu gave any orders, he would rush over immediately. Ambrose Lu''s gaze passed through the window, watching the father and son begging on the street. He sipped his wine intermittently, but didn''t touch the dishes on the table. This Peach Blossom Wine, among the many fine wines Ambrose Lu had tasted, didn''t even rank in the top ten thousand. Yet it was inexplicably refreshing and hard to forget. "Sir, is the food not to your liking?" At this moment, the Waiter, who had been observing for a while, came over and asked respectfully. Ambrose Lu turned his head and smiled, "How could it not be to my liking? I just don''t feel like eating right now. You don''t need to mind me, go about your business." Seeing the smile on the young man''s face, the Waiter felt like he was basking in the spring breeze and was no longer nervous at all. All that remained in his heart was admiration. "Alright, then please enjoy, sir." After the Waiter retreated, he indeed started attending to other patrons as Ambrose Lu had said. Half an incense stick''s time later. The wine was finished, and the dishes were cold. Ambrose Lu called the Waiter over, filled his own wine gourd with Peach Blossom Wine, and had him prepare some rice before sending him off. Then he took out a wooden box from under the table, packed the dishes and rice into it, closed the lid, and was about to leave. "Sir, the dishes are cold. Shall I have the kitchen prepare a fresh batch for you?" "No need." "Very well, sir, take care." After seeing Ambrose Lu off, the Waiter, puzzled, quickly went to the table and bent down to look. That wooden box, he had seen the gentleman take it out from under the table with his own eyes. But the space under the table was clearly empty... Never mind, the Waiter thought, the gentleman must have great powers. As an Immortal, it wasn''t unreasonable for him to conjure things out of thin air, right? He then stood up and, while collecting the wine jug, noticed a silver coin lying quietly on the table. ... Chapter 29 – Its a pity "Father, I''m so hungry." "I know, son." "Father, we''ve been begging in Moyu Town for quite some time now. No one is willing to give us food today. You must be hungry too. How about I steal some food for you?" "No, stealing is disgraceful if caught. Son, I plan to sell you." "I don''t want that." On the street, a middle-aged man and a boy of about eleven or twelve leaned wearily against a cart. Despite the hot weather, the middle-aged man was wrapped in a thick coat. Both were worn and exhausted, their hair dirty and disheveled, their faces so thin that their cheekbones were prominent. A foul smell surrounded them, indicating they hadn''t bathed in a long time. Passersby covered their noses and hurried past, many casting looks of disdain and disgust. "These two, father and son, are really something. When I first saw them nearly starving, I bought them food. But the next day, they were begging again, and they kept begging for a long time. I can''t understand how someone can be so shameless!" "Exactly. The kid is still young, at an age where he should be in school, so he can''t do much. But the father is truly despicable! He has hands and feet, why can''t he work? He''s just lazy! Who would still give them food? They''d be fools!" "This kid is really unfortunate to have such a lazy father." "......" Hearing these harsh comments carried by the wind, the middle-aged man remained expressionless. He only repeated, "Son, I plan to sell you." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The boy glanced at him and shook his head, "I don''t want that." The middle-aged man gave a slight, bitter smile, looked lovingly at the boy, then fell silent, lost in thought. Tap, tap, tap... Suddenly, the sound of light footsteps reached their ears. The middle-aged man and the boy looked up in surprise, their expressions changing slightly. A man in cyan cloth, carrying a wooden box, stood before them. There was nothing unusual about this, except that the man seemed too otherworldly. Such an elegant and clean gentleman, does he not mind our smell? This was the shared thought of the father and son. Yes, with just one look, they believed the young man before them was a learned scholar. "Are you hungry?" Ambrose Lu squatted down and asked softly. He looked at the boy, ignoring the middle-aged man beside him. The boy glanced at his father, his heart tightening, feeling at a loss. "Sir, I... I..." Gurgle~ Before the boy could finish, his stomach growled loudly, and his face flushed with embarrassment. Ambrose''s face remained impassive as he placed the wooden box in front of the boy and said softly, "Eat." "Th-thank you, sir." The boy looked gratefully at Ambrose, then glanced at his weak father, reaching out to open the wooden box... At that moment, some passersby, unable to stand it any longer, gathered around. The boy''s face changed slightly at the sight. "Sir, don''t be fooled by this father and son. They''re just conning for food and drink." "That''s right, sir. Look at this sloppy middle-aged man. He has all his limbs. We think he''s just lazy." "......" Hearing the passersby''s words, the boy opened his mouth, feeling disheartened. This meal seemed lost. Ambrose smiled faintly, "Thank you all for your kind words. I know what I''m doing." Hearing this, the passersby shook their heads helplessly and left. This gentleman seemed wise, yet he wouldn''t listen to others. Sigh. "Eat." "Huh?" The boy looked up in surprise, his voice dry, "Sir, didn''t you hear them? They say we''re liars." "You''re not," Ambrose said. The boy''s eyes reddened, his heart a mix of emotions. "Thank you." Sniffling, the boy thanked him and opened the wooden box. Instantly, the aroma of food filled the air. The boy looked at the steaming rice and colorful dishes in the box, swallowing hard. He was so hungry. This was undoubtedly the most sumptuous meal he had seen in a long time. The boy glanced cautiously at Ambrose, then picked up the bowl and chopsticks, offering some food to the middle-aged man. "Aren''t you going to eat first?" Ambrose suddenly asked. The boy''s hand holding the chopsticks trembled, and he forced a smile, "Sir, my father is hungrier..." "He''s not. You eat." Ambrose continued to look at the boy, still ignoring the middle-aged man. "Son, you eat first," the middle-aged man said with a forced smile. The boy took a deep breath, then hugged the bowl and began shoveling food into his mouth. He even choked, eating ravenously. "I see you''re only eleven, yet you seem very mature." Ambrose looked at the boy and asked. The boy paused, cheeks bulging, and nodded. "You''re a good son, but your father is not a good father," Ambrose continued. The middle-aged man''s eyes trembled, becoming slightly moist. Before the stunned boy could argue, the middle-aged man said, "Sir... you''re right." The boy, trembling, put down the bowl and wanted to argue, "Sir, my father is a good father, you don''t know..." "What don''t I know?" Ambrose interrupted. The boy stared blankly at the calm, blue-clad man, not knowing what to say. Ambrose spoke softly, "You''re so young, yet you push a cart carrying your paralyzed father, begging from place to place. The hardship is exhausting even for a strong adult, let alone an eleven-year-old. It''s a miracle you haven''t collapsed from exhaustion." The boy''s eyes widened, stunned. The middle-aged man also looked at Ambrose in shock! After the initial shock, the boy didn''t want to think about the details, but said in a trembling voice, "Sir, I don''t know how you know this, but my father is paralyzed and can''t move. As his son, it''s my duty to take care of him... And my father, seeing me suffer, has tried many times to sell me..." "I know my father wants me to have a better life, not wandering with him, but I always refuse. If I''m not by his side, he..." Hearing this, the middle-aged man finally shed tears. Ambrose spoke softly, "Your filial piety is commendable, but your father is somewhat selfish as a parent." The middle-aged man''s mind shook, as if struck by lightning. Looking at the stunned boy, Ambrose continued calmly, "He often says he wants to sell you, but it''s just to scare you. If he truly didn''t want you to suffer, why not end his life? Why say such things?" "And you, only eleven, have suffered for years." Ambrose could see the middle-aged man''s thoughts clearly. Hearing these calm words, The boy fell silent. At this moment, The middle-aged man lowered his head, his long hair covering his face, trembling violently. Ambrose''s eyes flickered. These words didn''t need to come from an outsider like him. He understood. But this boy had excellent qualities and was very young. If this continued, He would eventually die. Either from exhaustion or starvation. That would be a pity. ...... Chapter 30 – Embarking on the path of immortality, leaving the mortal world behind Looking at the silent young boy. Ambrose Lu suddenly asked, "A few nights ago, when the demons attacked, did you see the Immortal who appeared?" The father and son, who were still immersed in their emotions, were instantly pulled out by this abrupt question. The boy''s eyebrows twitched, and his eyes lit up as he said, "Sir, of course, I saw him. The Immortal was so majestic! Although the visibility wasn''t good at the time, everyone vaguely saw that the Immortal just flicked his sleeve, and those demons were all wiped out!" The boy''s tone was filled with excitement. However, Ambrose shook his head and said, "I''m not talking about the Immortal who appeared later, but the one before him." He was naturally referring to Mark Gu. The previous Immortal? The boy was stunned for a moment, then equally excitedly said, "The previous Immortal was also very powerful. Under the moonlit night, he flew on his sword, unleashing a thousand swords at once! It was exactly like the Immortal I always imagined! Especially that phrase, ''Seek immortality, but more so seek a heart of righteousness!'' It was incredibly cool!" "Although that Immortal almost lost, he was still very impressive." Seeing the boy''s longing expression, Ambrose smiled and asked, "Do you want to cultivate?" "Yes, of course, I do! If I could become an Immortal, maybe I could heal my father''s limbs!" The boy raised his head abruptly, but soon lowered it in dejection, "But it''s impossible." "Your father treats you like this, and yet the first thing you think about is still him?" Ambrose said calmly. The middle-aged man lowered his head, his eyes flashing with shame. "I know that Immortal. If you want to cultivate, I can introduce you to him," Ambrose said, looking at the boy. The boy was stunned, looking at the man in cyan cloth in disbelief. It felt like a dream. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After this interaction, he didn''t think the man in cyan cloth was joking with him. It was real... The middle-aged man''s expression changed slightly, quickly looking at the boy with hopeful eyes, "Son, I hope you go and cultivate!" The boy said blankly, "Father, what will you do if I leave?" Ambrose squatted down, rubbing his knuckles, and quietly watched them. The middle-aged man''s face was sorrowful, a bitter smile appearing, "Son, you''ve taken care of me for so long, it''s enough... From now on, let me fend for myself." Find the original at "pawread dot com". "No, no way!" The boy suddenly stood up, his eyes red, looking at Ambrose and pleading, "Sir, I really want to cultivate, but if I leave, my father will die. Can you take my father along so I can take care of him?" The middle-aged man''s eyes flashed with joy but quickly disappeared. "I''ve said before, given how your father treats you, why do you still consider him?" Ambrose smiled. The boy lowered his head and said softly, "No matter if my father is as you say, but... I am his son, and that''s an undeniable fact. As a son, I must fulfill my filial duty." Ambrose pressed his lips together, looking at the eleven-year-old boy in front of him, and nodded slightly, "Good." Then he looked at the middle-aged man and said, "I have an elixir here, given by an Immortal. It can bring the dead back to life and heal your paralyzed limbs with ease. Even a mortal can take it. Do you want it?" The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, but in an instant, his eyes lit up with excitement, nodding frantically. He had had enough of this inhuman life! "I can give you the elixir, but from now on, you and your son will have no relationship, and you will never see each other again in this life." Ambrose said softly. This was a great gift for both of them. One could cultivate, and the other could be healthy. Without Ambrose, the boy and the middle-aged man''s fate would probably be tragic. "Alright! I''ll do as you say!" The middle-aged man didn''t hesitate and nodded decisively! "Father..." The boy looked at the middle-aged man in a daze. "Son, once you step onto the path of cultivation, we will be different, Immortal and mortal. You might as well sever this worldly attachment. I''m doing this for your own good." The middle-aged man said evasively. Ambrose nodded, silently flipping his hand, and an elixir appeared in his palm. He handed it to the middle-aged man and said, "Alright, after you take this elixir, you will have no relationship with your son." "Alright!" The middle-aged man was overjoyed. Ambrose released his hand, and the man caught the elixir with his mouth, swallowing it whole. "I... I can feel my hands!" Soon, the middle-aged man''s exclamation echoed, feeling the tremor in his fingertips, ecstatic. The boy shook his head, looking at the middle-aged man with a bright smile, "Father, congratulations." The middle-aged man froze, the smile fading from his face, and he lowered his head without saying a word. At this moment, Ambrose stood up, clapped his hands, and said, "Let''s go. Your father is now healthy and will live well." After speaking, without looking at the middle-aged man, he turned and left. The boy opened his mouth, his pupils trembling as he looked at the middle-aged man. Memories flashed through his mind, tears streaming down silently. In the end, the boy gritted his teeth, stood up straight, and without looking at the middle-aged man again, quickly ran towards Ambrose! At this moment, the middle-aged man stiffly raised his head, staring blankly at the boy''s departing figure. His initial joy suddenly vanished. For some reason, his heart felt empty. "In the future, in this world, no one will cherish you more than him, and no one will stay by your side when you are destitute, wandering, or even paralyzed." "You''ve lost him." Hearing the voice of the man in cyan cloth suddenly echoing in his mind. The middle-aged man''s eyes flashed with fear, He hurriedly looked again, but there was no sign of the man or the boy. "Hehe, it''s good that they left, it''s good that they left. From now on, you won''t suffer anymore. I... don''t deserve to be your father! Uh... sob!" The middle-aged man laughed hysterically and choked, scaring many passersby! At this moment, his emotions were a mix of joy and sorrow, very complex! The joy was that his child could cultivate, and he was healthy. The sorrow was that he would never see his child again in this life. But he knew in his heart that there was no better outcome than this. Otherwise... the child would probably be dragged down by him. He would also be depressed all day, living a miserable life! ... ... "Don''t be sad, you already understand in your heart, don''t you? He did say one thing right." Ambrose walked with his hands behind his back, looking at the sky as he spoke. The boy wiped his tears and asked in confusion, "Sir, what do you mean..." "In the future, once you step onto the path of cultivation, you and he will be different, Immortal and mortal. You might as well sever this worldly attachment. The filial duty you''ve fulfilled for him is already enough." Ambrose said softly. The boy pondered these words, raising his head to ask, but was shocked to find, They had somehow arrived at the gate of the Town Master''s Mansion! "Sir, this is..." Before he could finish his trembling words, he was stunned by the scene before him. He saw the four town guards at the gate of the Town Master''s Mansion kneeling in unison, extremely respectful. The boy had never seen such a scene. Ambrose glanced at the boy and said, "What''s the matter?" "N-nothing..." The boy trembled. After Ambrose entered, the boy took a deep breath and quickly followed. The four town guards relaxed their tense nerves, straightened up, and looked inside the mansion. "Hey, why did the sir bring back a little beggar?" "If you want to die, don''t drag me with you. How dare you comment on what the sir does!" "I-I was just curious..." "Shut up! The Town Master has long instructed that everyone in the mansion must respect the sir more than their own parents. It''s best not to be curious about the sir''s affairs!" "That''s right, the king and officials are staying in the Town Master''s Mansion now. You don''t know, but I heard from some maids that even the king and officials kneel before the sir..." "Hiss!!" "Now that you mention it, I''m not sleepy anymore. I think I know the sir''s identity!!" ... Chapter 31 – Taken a giant leap forward "Sir." "Sir." "..." Along the way, whether it was the servants they encountered or the officials in their robes, all greeted Ambrose Lu with utmost respect. Ambrose occasionally nodded in acknowledgment. The young boy following behind him had become numb to it, but his anxiety grew with every step. Fear gripped his heart as he realized he might have been too casual and disrespectful towards the sir earlier. He initially thought the sir was just a scholar with some immortal lineage. Who could have guessed... He had encountered a truly powerful figure. With no obstacles in their path, Ambrose quickly led the boy to the courtyard. "You wait here. Someone will arrange a place for you shortly." With that, Ambrose walked into the courtyard. The boy stood there, stunned for a moment, then respectfully called out, "Sir, my name is Leonard Lin." He wasn''t sure if the sir heard him, as the figure soon disappeared from sight. Leonard sighed and stood there nervously, taking in the luxurious surroundings. After all, he was just an eleven-year-old child. "Hehe, so you''re the one the sir mentioned?" At this moment, the butler walked over with a smile, scrutinizing Leonard with curiosity. "Hello, sir. The sir asked me to wait here," Leonard quickly bowed, puzzled. The sir had entered the courtyard without speaking to anyone along the way. How did someone come to receive him? Seeing the butler''s scrutinizing gaze, Leonard felt ashamed. "I''m sorry, I''m quite dirty. I haven''t bathed in a long time. I''m sorry for offending your eyes and nose." The butler chuckled and shook his head. "No worries. I''m the butler of this Town Master''s Mansion. I''ll take you to your quarters, where you can clean up and change your clothes." With that, the butler turned and led the way. "The Town Master''s butler!" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Leonard''s heart skipped a beat. The butler had come to personally attend to him. He had thought this unassuming old man was just an ordinary servant. The sir is truly incredible. This was Leonard''s thought at the moment. ... On the way. The butler glanced at the nervous, sloppy boy following him and couldn''t help but ask with a smile, "What''s your name? You''re quite lucky to know the sir." The butler''s sudden question startled Leonard. He quickly bowed and said, "My name is Leonard Lin." "Leonard Lin," the butler nodded, his eyes flashing as if he was asking casually, "The sir is kind-hearted. He must have taken pity on you and brought you into the mansion." At eleven years old, Leonard had no idea the butler was setting a trap for him. He scratched his head and smiled naively, "The sir said he would take me to cultivate." What?! The butler was so shocked he nearly stumbled. Leonard hurried forward to help, concerned, "Butler, are you alright?" "Don''t!" The butler quickly moved his hand away, looking at him solemnly, "From now on, don''t call me ''sir''! I can''t bear it!" "Uh?" Leonard was confused. The butler gave Leonard a deep look, trying to see if there was anything special about him. But how could his mortal eyes see through it? He sighed, "Leonard, you are truly fortunate... It''s no exaggeration to say you''ve taken a giant leap forward." Leonard trembled at the butler''s reaction. He now understood how significant the sir''s casual question, "Do you want to cultivate?" was for him. ... ... A few nights later, the night sky was filled with twinkling stars. High above. A spirit boat flew through the clouds. "Sect Master, are you really going to meet the senior?" Mark Gu looked conflicted as he held onto the railing, gazing at the distant, faintly visible mountains where the Immortal Tomb was located. This also meant they were about to reach Moyu Town. "Why? Elder Gu, if you have something to say, just say it." Megan Shen glanced at him and said calmly. "Hehe." The second elder beside them shook his head with a smile. On the deck behind them, dozens of Foundation Establishment disciples sat cross-legged, including Christopher Tong. As they were about to reach their destination, they had ended their cultivation early. At this moment, they looked at the three figures at the front of the spirit boat with reverence and nervousness. These were their Sect Master, the second elder, and Elder Gu! Normally, it was rare for such a small group of disciples to accompany three high-ranking figures on an outing... "Senior Brother Tong, what exactly is going on?" Many disciples looked at Christopher Tong, their eyes filled with curiosity. Although some of them had higher cultivation levels than Christopher, his status was much higher. Among all the Foundation Establishment disciples, only Christopher was a direct disciple. They only knew that the mortal world was more chaotic than usual, but nothing more. "Junior brothers, please don''t ask me. Master has instructed that this matter cannot be disclosed for now. You might find out in due time." Christopher said with a bitter face. Facing these fellow Foundation Establishment disciples, he couldn''t act as aloof as he did with Qi Refining stage disciples. "Alright." The disciples sighed and didn''t press further. Meanwhile, "Old Gu, the Sect Master is talking to you." The second elder reminded Mark Gu, who was lost in thought. "Ah, oh, what did you say, Sect Master?" Mark Gu turned to Megan Shen. Megan''s face was slightly cold. In the entire Cyan Cloud Sect, only Mark Gu dared to be distracted while talking to her. She took a deep breath and looked at the second elder. The second elder understood and said, "Old Gu, you just asked if the Sect Master was really going to meet the senior. The Sect Master said you could speak freely." Mark Gu noticed Megan''s expression and quickly said, "Sect Master, if you want to meet the senior, go ahead. I can''t stop you. But I must remind you, if the senior is unfriendly or says something you don''t like, please hold your temper and avoid conflict!" To read the uncut version, go to ]. He sighed inwardly, thinking, if it comes to a fight, Sect Master, you might not come out on top. The air grew silent. Megan looked at Mark Gu and said calmly, "Elder Gu, you''re overthinking. Our sect has never met that cultivator, nor do we have any grudges. How could we possibly fight?" Although Megan''s tone was calm, Mark Gu and the second elder could sense her displeasure. They exchanged glances, bowed to Megan, and stepped back. Their sense of crisis was strong, knowing it was not wise to stay near the Sect Master for long. Seeing this, Megan sighed inwardly, wondering what kind of illusion the cultivator had used to make Mark Gu so respectful. One must know that Mark Gu, with his superb alchemy skills, didn''t regard many cultivators in the Cultivation World highly! At this moment, she looked down and saw a small town faintly appearing. Moyu Town, they had arrived. ... Chapter 32 – Come back tomorrow The night was deep. The townsfolk had long since fallen asleep. Only the town guards within and the soldiers outside remained vigilant in their patrols. A spirit boat appeared above Moyu Town, unnoticed by anyone. On the spirit boat, Megan Shen first glanced at the countless tents outside the town, then turned to Moyu Town and asked, "Where does that cultivator reside?" Mark Gu replied, "Sect Master, the senior lives in the Town Master''s Mansion, but he might be resting now... Should we wait until morning to visit?" Megan Shen glanced at Mark Gu and said, "You always consider that cultivator''s feelings. Am I not your Sect Master? Besides, does a cultivator of his level even need rest?" "Ahem." The second elder coughed lightly, sensing the tension. Mark Gu was left speechless, so he turned and called out softly, "Christopher, take the disciples to the forest over there to train." Christopher Tong immediately stepped forward and bowed in acknowledgment. He had a vague suspicion that his master was going to meet that senior with the Sect Master and the others... He really wanted to go too... "Sect Master, please follow me." The next moment, the three of them lightly tapped their toes and leaped over the railing, gliding towards Moyu Town below, their robes fluttering like immortals under the moonlight. "Everyone, stop staring and let''s go." Christopher Tong turned to the eager disciples and smiled. Then, the spirit boat slowly flew towards the distant forest. It was the same forest where he and Mark Gu had stayed for some time before... ... Town Master''s Mansion. Three figures appeared outside the backyard. "Hmm? Such dense demonic energy." Megan Shen looked at the courtyard, her eyes narrowing. The second elder''s expression also grew slightly serious. "Ahem, Sect Master, Second Elder, this demonic energy should be emanating from the Abyss Demon Spear," Mark Gu coughed lightly. He had seen Ambrose Lu kick the Abyss Demon Spear back to the Town Master''s Mansion that day... Megan Shen and the second elder relaxed their brows, remembering that Mark Gu had mentioned this cultivator taking the Abyss Demon Spear back when they were in the sect. That made sense. "Let''s go in and pay our respects." Megan Shen said as she was about to step forward, but Mark Gu hesitated and blocked her way, "Sect Master, how about I go in first to greet the senior?" Megan Shen paused, helplessly saying, "Fine, you go." She was tired. "Yes." Mark Gu was delighted and turned to enter the courtyard. Megan Shen''s chest heaved slightly, "Second Elder, have you ever seen Elder Gu be so cautious around a cultivator?" "Hehe." The second elder chuckled dryly, "Sect Master, after all, that senior did save Elder Gu''s life in a way, so it''s understandable." Hearing this, Megan Shen nodded and said no more. Meanwhile, As soon as Mark Gu entered the courtyard, he saw the Abyss Demon Spear suspended in the pavilion, slowly emitting eerie demonic energy. Mark Gu''s eyes narrowed slightly, then he bowed and said, "Senior, Mark Gu requests an audience." After a long while, Ambrose Lu''s voice finally came. "The night is deep. Come back tomorrow." Mark Gu sighed inwardly, thinking it was just as he expected. He then respectfully responded and walked out. ... Megan Shen and the second elder raised their eyebrows slightly when they saw Mark Gu walk out. They had a bad feeling. Sure enough, they heard Mark Gu awkwardly say, "Sect Master, the senior has already retired for the night. He asked us to come back tomorrow." The second elder was slightly stunned and cautiously looked at Megan Shen, only to see her expression grow even more indifferent than before. Just then! The second elder''s expression changed slightly, and a talisman appeared between his fingers, suddenly igniting! Almost simultaneously, three urgent voices rang out. "Second Elder, the Daheng Empire is in chaos with monsters, heavy casualties, and we are short on manpower!" "Second Elder, the Konoha Empire is in chaos with monsters..." "Second Elder..." Megan Shen and the other two frowned and exchanged a glance. The next moment, they leaped into the sky, disappearing into the night. ... Demon Realm. "After the last time, the Cyan Cloud Sect will surely be on guard, especially against the Li Shui Empire. This time, we''ll target the neighboring empires directly," Zhao Deep Abyss said with a hint of mockery in his eyes. "Deep Abyss, is this a diversion tactic?" Craig Chu frowned. "Oh?" Zhao Deep Abyss looked at the burly Craig Chu in surprise and laughed, "You big oaf, your brain is working quite well today." Hearing this, Craig Chu''s face showed a hint of anger. "Hehe." The other three Demon Kings shook their heads and laughed. One of them, a Demon King in a black robe, said, "Deep Abyss, after the last time, do you think the people of the Cyan Cloud Sect might realize we''re after the Immortal Tomb? If they discover our plot, they might have already informed the Spirit Dust Cultivation Realm." Zhao Deep Abyss picked up a cup from the table, took a sip, and licked the remaining red liquid from his lips, smiling, "Our intentions are so obvious that it''s not surprising if someone figures it out. But so what if they do?" Hearing this, the four Demon Kings frowned, looking at Zhao Deep Abyss in confusion. Explore the extended edition on . They didn''t immediately dismiss Zhao Deep Abyss''s words because he was considered the brains of the Demon Realm. This was precisely why the Demon Sovereign held him in high regard. "Hehehe." Zhao Deep Abyss sneered, glancing at them, "Are you overestimating the Spirit Dust Cultivation Realm? I bet that even if the Cyan Cloud Sect figures out our plot, they wouldn''t dare inform the Cultivation Realm." "Why, why not?" Craig Chu was bewildered, feeling like something was burning in his brain. "That''s because..." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zhao Deep Abyss then explained his reasoning to the four Demon Kings, which was almost identical to what Mark Gu had said in the Cyan Cloud Sect''s main hall! The four Demon Kings'' eyes grew brighter as they listened. Indeed, the waters of the Spirit Dust Cultivation Realm ran deep, with each sect minding its own business. Unlike the Demon Realm and Monster Realm, where a single command from the Demon Sovereign or Monster Sovereign would mobilize countless demons and monsters. "Hehe, Deep Abyss, no wonder the Demon Sovereign favors you among the five of us. You''re the smart one," Craig Chu said with a silly grin, rubbing his hands. Zhao Deep Abyss pursed his lips, not fooled by the oaf''s appearance. None of the five Demon Kings, including himself, were simple. As if recalling something, Zhao Deep Abyss''s expression darkened, and he said harshly, "Last time, I lent the Abyss Demon Spear to the Black Tongue Demon Clan Leader, but he and his clan were all killed in Li Shui, and my spear was lost there. It must have been taken by a Cyan Cloud Sect cultivator!" The four Demon Kings exchanged glances, surprised by this revelation. The Abyss Demon Spear was no ordinary demonic treasure, and they knew its importance to Zhao Deep Abyss. "Deep Abyss, what do you plan to do?" Craig Chu asked curiously. Zhao Deep Abyss said coldly, "This time, I''ve sent the Nightmare Demon Clan to occupy the Li Shui Empire. If they can retrieve the Abyss Demon Spear from the Cyan Cloud Sect, all the better. If not..." "I will take action myself." Chapter 33 – The teacher gave me face Outside Moyu Town, in the sky above the forest. Mark Gu suddenly halted and said, "Sect Master, Second Elder, could this be a diversion?" Megan Shen and the Second Elder were momentarily stunned. They quickly realized that after the Demon Realm''s failed invasion of Li Shui last time, this sudden attack on several neighboring secular empires could very well be a scheme. But that wasn''t the main point. The most crucial issue was that even if they knew it was a diversion, they had no choice but to respond. This was a fatal flaw in the cultivation world. The common people living in the Spirit Dust Realm were easily used as leverage by the demon and monster realms. Cultivators were often constrained. But the demon and monster realms were different; they had no such concerns and could act without hesitation! Megan Shen spoke coldly, "So what if it''s a diversion? Do we have any other options? If we arrive late, not only will the common people suffer heavy casualties, but even our Cyan Cloud Sect''s Foundation Establishment disciples might be severely harmed." The Second Elder remained silent. "Moreover, isn''t there a cultivator guarding this place? What are we afraid of?" Megan Shen continued. Mark Gu''s face changed slightly, and he said dryly, "Sect Master, Li Shui is under our Cyan Cloud Sect''s jurisdiction. Protecting these people is our duty. To put it bluntly, this has little to do with that senior. If demons descend and the senior doesn''t act... I''m afraid..." Mark Gu couldn''t quite grasp Ambrose Lu''s personality. "How dare you!" Megan Shen snapped, glaring coldly at Mark Gu. "Even if this place is under our Cyan Cloud Sect''s jurisdiction, can a cultivator just stand by and watch people die? I refuse to believe there''s such a cold-hearted person in this world!" "You call him a senior and say he can easily slay five Golden Elixir-level demons with a wave of his hand. I acknowledge his strength. With great power comes great responsibility. Isn''t that only natural? We cultivators all come from the common people and embark on this long path of cultivation." Just as Mark Gu shook his head and sighed, unsure how to refute, a faint voice exploded in their ears like thunder, "Using morality to coerce me? How bold." Mark Gu''s face changed; it was the senior''s voice, one he was very familiar with! Sure enough, in the next moment, A man in cyan cloth appeared before them like a ghost, his emotionless eyes staring straight at Megan Shen. A Divine Transformation True Lord! With just a glance, Megan Shen lowered her head, not daring to meet his eyes, feeling a suffocating pressure in her chest. As a late-stage Elemental Infant cultivator, she knew that only a Divine Transformation stage cultivator could possess such teleportation skills. "Senior..." Mark Gu licked his lips and greeted respectfully, feeling a bit flustered. The senior was usually amiable and often smiled, but this time he was extremely indifferent, exuding a strong sense of oppression. Would the senior kill the Sect Master? Ambrose Lu waved his hand slightly, stopping Mark Gu from speaking further. He then looked at Megan Shen indifferently. Being coerced with morality? Interesting. The Second Elder pursed his lips and lowered his head, not daring to speak. He finally understood why Old Gu was so respectful to this senior. The aura alone was enough. Megan Shen felt immense pressure, her scalp tingling! But as the Sect Master of Cyan Cloud Sect, with two elders watching, admitting she was wrong was impossible! She believed every word she said was righteous. How could she admit she was wrong? If she did, it would go against her beliefs, and her path to immortality might be hindered. This was something she couldn''t allow. "Senior, I... I didn''t say anything wrong." Megan Shen mustered her courage, feeling exhausted after speaking, her spirit waning. "Whether to save the common people or not, I have my own judgment. It''s not for a minor cultivator like you to dictate from a moral high ground." Ambrose Lu spoke slowly, "Moreover, especially not to someone stronger than you." Mark Gu and the Second Elder grew anxious, wanting the Sect Master to quickly admit her mistake. Wasn''t it clear enough that the senior would save them? We are ", find us on google. Megan Shen gritted her teeth, staying silent. "Today, if you admit your mistake, I won''t hold it against you." Ambrose Lu stood in the air, his posture straight. "Sect Master, please admit your mistake to the senior. He is unpredictable; don''t anger him further..." "Sect Master, please admit your mistake. We can''t afford to waste time; we need to go support them..." Feeling the tense atmosphere, Mark Gu and the Second Elder couldn''t hold back, quickly sending a voice transmission to Megan Shen. In this world, the strong have the right to speak. Isn''t that universally acknowledged? Why be stubborn... What''s more important than staying alive? This was the sentiment of Mark Gu and the Second Elder. But their voice transmissions only made Megan Shen''s face flush, feeling even more defiant! "Senior, I didn''t say anything wrong. When the common people are in trouble, with your immense power, you should act. We cultivators all come from the common people, we..." Boom! Before Megan Shen could finish, a pressure as vast as the sea descended upon her! She spat out a mouthful of blood, her face pale, looking at Ambrose Lu in horror. In the next moment, Megan Shen fell from the sky! "Sect Master!" "Sect Master!" Moments later, the bewildered Mark Gu and the Second Elder turned pale, quickly transforming into streaks of light, catching the falling Megan Shen and landing safely. Megan Shen weakly pushed them away, leaning against a tree, her chest churning with blood, pain, and suffocation engulfing her! She felt she had almost died just now. "Master? Sect Master? Second Elder?" Coincidentally, Christopher Tong and other Foundation Establishment disciples were nearby, looking confused. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Swish! At this moment, Ambrose Lu appeared, looking at Megan Shen, "Do you understand now?" Mark Gu and the Second Elder lowered their heads in silence. They didn''t quite understand the Sect Master''s words initially. In this world, just do your part. Why stand on a moral high ground and impose shackles on others? Megan Shen''s heart trembled, struggling to stand, and bowed her head, "Senior, I understand." The disciples were dumbfounded, feeling like their minds were in a fog, as if something had burned. They couldn''t understand what had happened or who this suddenly appearing man in cyan cloth was, whom even the Sect Master called senior. Only Christopher Tong trembled. Though he didn''t know what had happened, he recognized Ambrose Lu. "What do you understand?" Ambrose Lu asked. "I... I take back what I said. Those words were wrong..." Before Megan Shen could finish, Ambrose Lu raised his hand to stop her, glancing at Mark Gu, his cyan cloth gradually fading, "You don''t understand." Megan Shen stared blankly at the spot where the cyan cloth disappeared. At this moment, Mark Gu sighed inwardly. The senior was giving him face... So he said, "Sect Master, the senior didn''t mean anything from the start! He just wanted you to admit you were wrong about using morality to coerce him." Megan Shen was lost in thought for a long time before murmuring, "I was wrong..." Chapter 34 – Dreamscape, Eye of the Great Way Christopher Tong and the other disciples stood rigidly, not daring to make a sound. Although they didn''t know what had happened, they could tell. The Sect Master had clearly been reprimanded. "Let''s go," Megan Shen exhaled and said. "Yes," Mark Gu sighed in relief at her words, then turned to Christopher and barked, "Spirit Boat!" "Oh, right," Christopher stammered, tossing the miniature boat in his hand. As the tiny boat was thrown, it grew larger and larger, soon transforming into the Spirit Boat that had appeared earlier. Megan Shen and the second elder leaped aboard. Mark Gu glanced at the puzzled disciples and said, "No need for questions, everyone get on the Spirit Boat." Moments later, the Spirit Boat ascended into the sky, turning into a streak of light and shooting towards the horizon. Not long after the Spirit Boat disappeared, The night sky over Moyu Town suddenly grew even darker... At the same time, At the rear of the Spirit Boat, Megan Shen and Mark Gu squinted at the demonic aura spreading in the direction of Moyu Town. "It really was a diversion," the second elder sighed, shaking his head. Mark Gu chuckled, "Sect Master, Second Elder, don''t worry. With the senior there, there''s no safer place than Moyu Town." The second elder nodded in agreement, though he remained silent. Megan Shen thought of the domineering yet ethereal young man, sighed softly, and said, "Indeed, with a Divine Transformation True Lord like him, there''s no safer place than Moyu Town." Di-Divine Transformation True Lord?! Mark Gu and the second elder''s pupils contracted sharply! Even though Mark Gu had vaguely suspected that Ambrose Lu was a Divine Transformation True Lord, hearing it confirmed by the Sect Master, who was at the late stage of Elemental Infant, shook him to his core. Megan Shen turned around, looking at the two shocked men, her lips parting slightly, "The ability to teleport is something only those at the Divine Transformation stage can possess. And the vast pressure the senior released towards our sect... I''m certain." ... Moyu Town. Night had fallen, and the sound of snoring filled the air. The town guards and soldiers patrolling inside and outside the town suddenly felt the weather turn much colder. "This damn weather, it gets cold just like that. Let''s finish this shift and get back to the tent to sleep." "Hey, don''t you think this sudden chill is a bit weird? Do you think it could be demons again..." "Are you crazy? There are Immortals in the town. What demon would dare come here and cause trouble?" "Hehe, just kidding... How about a kiss?" "Cut it out, we''re still on duty. Let''s wait until we''re back in the tent..." "Hehe, alright." As they spoke, the two burly soldiers glanced at the group of soldiers walking ahead, exchanging mischievous glances and quietly teasing each other. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Whoosh... A light breeze stirred, causing dozens of flags on the town walls to flutter. Waves of black mist slowly drifted from the distant forest, gradually enveloping the camp. Many tendrils of black mist silently slipped into the tents... In the backyard of the Town Master''s Mansion, Ambrose Lu sighed softly, "Small demons are just small demons, always sneaking around at night." He recalled the demons in the Four Directions Immortal Realm, each one lawless and brazen, nothing like these sneaky creatures. Ambrose Lu glanced at the Abyss Demon Spear and said inexplicably, "These small demons should be able to sense your demonic aura, right?" Seeing the cyan-clad man''s gaze suddenly fall on it, the Abyss Demon Spear trembled, then shook its body, indicating that Ambrose was right. Ambrose Lu chuckled, "Then release more demonic aura and lure their leader over." The Abyss Demon Spear looked at the cyan-clad man''s kind smile, feeling inexplicably creeped out... ... Outside Moyu Town, in some of the tents, the sleeping townsfolk''s faces contorted, their limbs twitching, as if trying to wake up but unable to open their eyes. In their dreams, It seemed they were by an endless river, the color of the water indistinguishable, the entire world unusually blurry and deathly silent. Only the continuous sound of flowing water echoed in their ears... Splash, splash... Their hearts grew anxious, wanting to run, to keep running. But no matter how they ran, they couldn''t escape. The river remained the same, the world still deathly silent, with no scenery visible except the river. The sound of flowing water in their ears grew louder and louder! They finally despaired, a great fear arising... an extreme oppression... "Let me out!!" In their dreams, the people clutched their heads, kneeling in despair, roaring like frantic beasts on the brink of collapse. "Hehehe~" A sinister black shadow appeared before them, laughing with eerie satisfaction. Find the original at " ". "G-Ghost!" Their minds went numb, infinite fear enveloping them. "Hehe, ghost? Oh no, no, we are the Nightmare Demons..." the shadow sneered. "Nightmare Demons... What are those..." Their heads throbbed with pain, clutching their heads and crying out in agony. "We invade your dreams, make you fearful, then devour your terror-filled dreams... Ah, just thinking about it makes my mouth water..." The shadow clutched its head, laughing maniacally, twitching as if in the throes of addiction. "Devils, you''re devils!" "Hehehe, yes, that''s right. The more you fear, the more delicious this dream becomes. Come on, keep going..." "Ah!!!!" In the dreams of many other sleeping townsfolk, however, the situation was different... When the Nightmare Demons entered the dreams, they were stunned. A transparent barrier stood before them, blocking their way. They could only watch helplessly as the townsfolk enjoyed their sweet dreams. They couldn''t stand it; they wanted to see fear! Human fear!! They raged outside the barrier, clawing and gnashing, trying to break through, but no matter what they did, the barrier didn''t even ripple... "What is this barrier? Is there a cultivator meddling?" Many Nightmare Demons quickly calmed down, preparing to leave the dream and report to the Clan Leader! Then... they were horrified to discover that they couldn''t interfere with the dream, nor could they leave it! It was as if they were trapped in a small cage! At that moment! In all the dreams, the small spaces confining the Nightmare Demons suddenly flashed with a brilliant light! It was an extreme brightness, and before the Nightmare Demons, who loathed daylight, could even feel fear, they were all reduced to nothingness. Under this strange protection, the townsfolk continued to dream peacefully. However, those without the barrier, who had been successfully invaded by the Nightmare Demons, died suddenly in their sleep. In the backyard of the Town Master''s Mansion, Ambrose Lu tossed fruit after fruit into his mouth, his pupils flashing with a ghostly blue light in the darkness... These were his Eyes of the Dao, capable of seeing reincarnation, life and death, and piercing through the illusions of the world. Among these townsfolk, some had committed great sins in their past lives, and he naturally had no intention of saving them. "Looks like I''ll have to visit the Soul Realm sometime. I wonder what Mason Hun has been up to, letting so many sinful people reincarnate as humans again." Chapter 35 – He doesnt seem to care about you ``` "Oh? This demonic aura?" In the darkness of the forest, a shadow suddenly fixed its gaze on Moyu Town, its eerie eyes flickering with both delight and confusion... According to the Demon King, wasn''t the Abyss Demon Spear taken by the cultivators of the Cyan Cloud Sect? Those cultivators had clearly gone to the surrounding empires. Could it be that there are still cultivators from the Cyan Cloud Sect in Moyu Town? No, he had to check it out. Before he came, the Demon King had solemnly instructed him to bring back the Abyss Demon Spear if possible. The Demon King promised a great reward for this task. The shadow glanced doubtfully at the countless tents. Why hadn''t those who invaded the dreams returned to report? Were they playing around? With a sigh, he turned into a cloud of black mist and floated into Moyu Town. Following the demonic aura, the black mist quickly floated above the Town Master''s Mansion. Looking down at the backyard, his eyes lit up with joy. The demonic aura was all emanating from there. It seemed the Abyss Demon Spear was indeed there! Without hesitation, he floated down towards the backyard. He quickly arrived in the yard, transforming into a floating demon without feet. His body was black and white, with a pair of small wings on his back and strange, fur-covered facial features. The eyes beneath the fur of the Nightmare Demon Clan leader stared intently at the floating Abyss Demon Spear, his body trembling with excitement! It was indeed here! But why was the Abyss Demon Spear placed here so casually, with no one guarding it? And why hadn''t it escaped on its own? Just as the Nightmare Clan leader was feeling puzzled, he saw the Abyss Demon Spear suddenly start to tremble violently!! The Nightmare Clan leader was stunned, thinking the Abyss Demon Spear was excited to see him. He then smiled and said, "Evil Spirit, the Demon King has sent me to bring you back to the Demon Realm. Don''t be afraid, those cultivators have fallen for the diversion tactic." Despite his reassuring words, the Abyss Demon Spear continued to tremble incessantly. The Nightmare Clan leader felt bewildered but didn''t think much of it. He stepped forward, intending to collect the Abyss Demon Spear. But at that moment, a hand gently rested on his shoulder from behind... "#£¤#\u0026*£¡" The Nightmare Clan leader was so startled that he uttered some incomprehensible words. Though the words were unclear, they sounded extremely vulgar. "Don''t move, or you''ll die." A gentle voice sounded from behind. The Nightmare Clan leader''s body began to tremble. He truly didn''t dare to move... Just the fact that this person could appear behind him without a sound indicated that their strength was far superior to his! To read the uncut version, go to ]. Moreover, he was a Nightmare Demon... His senses were supposed to be even sharper at night! "Not moving will also result in death." When the voice sounded again, the Nightmare Clan leader was dumbfounded, his heart filled with infinite tension. What the hell do you want from me?! "Boring." With that, Ambrose Lu lightly wiped him into nothingness with a palm. After dusting off his hands, he picked up the wine flask at his waist and sat down in the pavilion, taking a bored sip. This wasn''t as entertaining as the three Black Tongue Demons that initially appeared in Moyu Town. After a moment, he murmured, "So the so-called Demon King is your master." The Abyss Demon Spear trembled and swayed in response. "Oh, it seems he doesn''t care about you. Instead of coming himself, he sent some small fry to rescue you," Ambrose said inexplicably. The Abyss Demon Spear froze, its body ceasing to tremble, as if it had fallen silent. Ambrose chuckled, leaned against the pavilion railing, and closed his eyes. ......... In the empires neighboring Li Shui, with the assistance of Mark Gu, Megan Shen, and others, the demonic threats were successfully eliminated. The demons causing trouble in these empires weren''t particularly strong, but they were numerous and widespread, making it difficult for the Cyan Cloud Sect disciples stationed there to handle everything. They simply couldn''t cover all areas. At this moment, the members of the Cyan Cloud Sect were gathered in a mountain wilderness, resting. A group of Foundation Establishment disciples sat cross-legged in the distance, cultivating. "Uh, Sect Master, why are you here with the Second Elder and Elder Gu?" The Fourth Elder asked in confusion. The Fifth and Sixth Elders also nodded repeatedly. Earlier, when Megan Shen and the others came to eliminate the demons in various countries, they had been puzzled but kept their questions to themselves due to the inappropriate timing. Now that they had some free time, they couldn''t help but ask. Megan Shen''s expression remained unchanged, showing no intention of answering. Seeing this, the Second Elder''s eyes darted around, and he sternly scolded the three elders, "How dare you question the Sect Master! Don''t forget your place!" "Uh, Second Elder, please calm down. We won''t ask anymore." The Fourth, Fifth, and Sixth Elders, being old foxes, quickly waved their hands in submission. However, Megan Shen''s expression remained icy, causing the atmosphere to become tense. Mark Gu broke the silence by changing the topic, "I wonder how things are in Moyu Town." The Fourth, Fifth, and Sixth Elders immediately looked at Mark Gu with puzzled expressions. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mark Gu sighed with a smile, "You three elders may not know, but the demonic disturbances in the empires surrounding Li Shui were a diversion tactic by the Demon Realm. Unfortunately for them, no matter how they planned, they couldn''t have anticipated that the real tiger wasn''t us..." The Second Elder glanced subtly at Megan Shen and coughed, "Ahem, Elder Gu is right. The real tiger is, of course, a Divine Transformation True Lord like Senior." The three elders were stunned. They naturally knew who the Senior mentioned by the two was. The Fourth Elder quickly looked at the Second Elder and asked, "Second Elder, have you met that Senior?" The Second Elder nodded. "A Divine Transformation True Lord?" the Fourth Elder asked again. The Second Elder nodded again. "....." The three elders looked at each other, their expressions dazed. Ignoring the shocked elders, the Second Elder looked at Megan Shen, who was lost in thought, and said solemnly, "Sect Master, you can see that our Cyan Cloud Sect alone isn''t enough. We don''t know when the Demon Realm will launch a full-scale invasion. Can we really hold out until then?" At this rate, the people of the various countries would have a hard time surviving. "Yes, we will hold out. Even if we knew the exact time, it wouldn''t be of any use." Megan Shen said calmly. ......... Moyu Town. "Your Majesty, last night, 222 people mysteriously died outside the town!" "Alas, how could they suddenly die like this? In my opinion, it must be the work of demons again." "What''s strange is that if it were demons, why did only so few out of the millions of people outside die?" "The people outside had just calmed down, and now they''re panicking again." As the officials were discussing, a middle-aged official hurriedly walked in from outside, his face grim. "Your Majesty, news has come that the Daheng Empire, Konoha Empire, and other neighboring countries experienced large-scale demonic disturbances last night, with many casualties." The room fell silent as everyone looked at the Li Shui King. The Li Shui King slowly stood up from his seat, rubbed his throbbing temples, and looked at Andrew Chen beside him. "Andrew, will you accompany me to seek an audience with the gentleman?" Andrew Chen hesitated, then stepped forward and bowed, "Yes." ``` Chapter 36 – Youre really cunning Outside the backyard. The Li Shui King cautiously peeked into the courtyard, holding a few bottles of wine. He then turned his head and signaled to Andrew Chen. Andrew Chen, feeling helpless, cupped his fists and respectfully called out towards the courtyard, "Sir, the King and I seek an audience." "Come in." Upon hearing the familiar voice, the two exchanged glances and let out a heavy sigh of relief. They then stepped in, their hearts pounding with anxiety. Soon, they saw the Abyss Demon Spear suspended in mid-air. Their pupils contracted sharply, and they felt a chill run down their spines. Their vision blurred, as if they were about to be drawn into it. Fear gripped their hearts. What was happening? They couldn''t control their urge to look at the spear, but their consciousness seemed to be slipping away. It felt as if they were by the water''s edge, suddenly grabbed by a water ghost, being dragged forcefully into the depths! "Ahem." This novel is available on ". Ambrose Lu, who was fishing, suddenly coughed lightly. Instantly, the feeling vanished for both Andrew Chen and the Li Shui King! They hurriedly averted their gaze from the Abyss Demon Spear, their faces pale, gasping for breath! It was as if they had walked through the gates of hell. "This is a demonic artifact. You mortals are courting death by observing it so closely," Ambrose Lu said softly, putting down his fishing rod and turning to look at them. The Li Shui King and Andrew Chen trembled and knelt down. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before they could speak, Ambrose Lu continued, "The deaths outside the town last night and the demon disturbances in the neighboring country are not your concern." The two were stunned. The Li Shui King lowered his head and said dryly, "Sir, two hundred and twenty innocent civilians died last night..." "Innocent or not, I know better than you," Ambrose Lu replied indifferently. The Li Shui King and Andrew Chen admitted to themselves that they were a bit confused. "Leave now. Do not disturb me over such trivial matters," Ambrose Lu said, gradually disappearing from the pavilion. The Li Shui King hesitated for a moment, then mustered up the courage to ask urgently, "Sir, may I pursue cultivation?" Andrew Chen turned his head and looked at the Li Shui King in surprise. "No." The response left the Li Shui King stunned, his expression turning despondent. "Your Majesty..." Andrew Chen tried to offer some comfort. The Li Shui King raised his hand to interrupt, speaking softly, "No need to comfort me. Perhaps it is my fate not to pursue cultivation." ... ... "What? The Nightmare Demon Clan has also been wiped out?!" Zhao Deep Abyss stood up, his expression shifting unpredictably. He couldn''t help but question his previous thoughts. Could it be that the Cyan Cloud Sect had indeed revealed their plans for the Immortal Tomb to the Cultivation World, and other sects'' cultivators got involved? Otherwise, how could the Nightmare Demon Clan sent to the Li Shui Empire be exterminated so quickly? He knew that the cultivators of the Cyan Cloud Sect in Li Shui had been lured to other empires by the demons he dispatched... Who could it be? Zhao Deep Abyss frowned. Combining this with the previous incident, he sensed something different. "No, I must consult with the Demon Sovereign." Just as Zhao Deep Abyss was about to move, Craig Chu appeared before him, grinning. Zhao Deep Abyss frowned and asked, "What brings you here at this time?" "Hehe, Deep Abyss, our Demon Realm has allied with the Monster Realm, right? The Five Great Monster Kings are visiting us, and you''re the only one missing. I''m here to invite you!" Craig Chu scratched his head. "The Five Great Monster Kings are here?" Zhao Deep Abyss was momentarily stunned, then a light flashed in his eyes as he smiled, "Excellent, let''s go. It''s been a while since I last saw those guys." Craig Chu was puzzled, "Deep Abyss, why are you so happy? Didn''t you always look down on the Five Great Monster Kings, saying they were all brawn and no brains?" Zhao Deep Abyss chuckled sinisterly, "Now that the Demon and Monster Realms are allied, the Monster Realm hasn''t really contributed yet, has it? Timing is everything, and it''s just the right time for them to prove themselves." Craig Chu suddenly understood and clapped his hands, "Deep Abyss! From what you''re saying, could it be that the Nightmare Demon Clan has... has fallen again?" "Hehehe, if they''ve fallen, so be it. Our Demon Realm has countless demon clans; we don''t care about such losses." Zhao Deep Abyss continued indifferently, "Let''s go, meet the Five Great Monster Kings." Craig Chu smirked, "Deep Abyss, I get it now. Hehe, you''re really cunning." ... ... In the eerie, shrouded hall. Five figures sat cross-legged on each side, each exuding a powerful aura. At this moment, they were enjoying the food on the tables before them¡ªraw meat, fresh blood, and sinew. The only normal thing was the wine. "Hahaha, Zhao Deep Abyss, you even needed Craig Chu to invite you. Are you reluctant to see us?" Among the Five Great Monster Kings, a young man with a bare upper body stared at Zhao Deep Abyss, who was also seated in the center opposite him, with a sinister smile. "Hehe, how could that be? I think King Teng Snake has misunderstood. I was merely troubled by some matters earlier, hence my late arrival. Sigh." At the end of his words, Zhao Deep Abyss sighed sentimentally. Hmm? The mighty Demon King of the Abyss has troubles? For a moment, aside from Craig Chu, who was trying hard to manage his expression, the other five Monster Kings and three Demon Kings looked at Zhao Deep Abyss in confusion. King Teng Snake exchanged a subtle glance with the other four Monster Kings and said with a fake smile, "What troubles do you have? Why not share with us? Maybe we can help you think of a solution?" They then saw Zhao Deep Abyss pick up a wine cup from the table, take a deep swig, and sigh, "This alliance between the Demon and Monster Realms to seek the Immortal Tomb is known to all. But you may not know that our Demon Realm sent the Black Tongue Demon Clan and the Nightmare Demon Clan to invade the Li Shui Empire, and both were annihilated! I am deeply pained and feel I have let down the Demon Sovereign." The Five Great Monster Kings glanced at each other and then burst into laughter! "Hahaha, Zhao Deep Abyss, you indeed have let down your Demon Sovereign, failing to handle even the small Li Shui Empire!" King Teng Snake sneered at the heavy-hearted Zhao Deep Abyss. "Hehe, exactly. Your Demon Realm is only good at sneaky schemes. In terms of combat strength, you''re far inferior to our Monster Realm. It''s understandable that the demons you sent were wiped out, right, everyone? Haha!" "Haha, indeed!" "......" The Five Great Monster Kings all chimed in with mocking remarks, full of arrogance. This was unbearable for the Demon Kings. Aside from Zhao Deep Abyss, who remained deep in thought, the other four Demon Kings stood up abruptly, glaring angrily! "What did you say?! If you want a fight, we''ll give you one!" "Exactly, what nonsense. Do you think the Cultivation World is made of clay? In my opinion, you Monster Realm folks are just muscle-bound simpletons!" "That''s right! Uh... wait... damn it!" Craig Chu was about to agree but suddenly realized, scratching his head awkwardly. Wasn''t he also a muscle-bound simpleton? If he agreed, wouldn''t he be insulting himself? Chapter 37 – What do you think of this boy? Just as the argument between the two sides was reaching a fever pitch, with spit flying everywhere, Zhao Deep Abyss suddenly stood up and coldly shouted, "Enough!!" The scene immediately fell silent. The four Demon Kings reluctantly sat down, while the five Monster Kings spat disdainfully and sat down with their noses in the air. Zhao Deep Abyss took a deep breath, scanned them, and said sternly, "Now that the Demon and Monster Realms have formed an alliance, we are all allies. Why must you Monster Kings insult our Demon Realm?" Lithe Snake''s eyes flickered as he sneered, "What? Can''t we even criticize?" "Hahaha..." The other four Monster Kings shook their heads mockingly. Seeing this, the four Demon Kings beside Zhao Deep Abyss'' faces changed slightly, almost unable to hold back their curses. At this moment, Zhao Deep Abyss'' neck veins bulged as he growled, "There''s no need for you monsters to say such things. If you can take the eastern part of Li Shui, I, Zhao Deep Abyss, will admit that we are inferior to you! Do you dare?" Bang!!! Lithe Snake slammed the table and stood up, sneering at Zhao Deep Abyss, "Why wouldn''t we dare! Zhao Deep Abyss, just watch. Our Monster Realm isn''t like your Demon Realm, only playing petty tricks behind the scenes! Let''s go!" With that, he waved his hand arrogantly, and the five Monster Kings strode out of the hall with an air of superiority. As the Five Great Monster Kings left, The unwillingness and anger on Zhao Deep Abyss'' face instantly disappeared, replaced by satisfaction and mockery. "Hehe, Deep Abyss, I did a good job cooperating just now, didn''t I? I almost couldn''t hold back my laughter," Craig Chu walked over to Zhao Deep Abyss, patting his shoulder with a silly grin. "You, you guys..." The other three Demon Kings looked at Zhao Deep Abyss and Craig Chu, who changed expressions faster than flipping a book, utterly confused as if they were dreaming. "Haha, you don''t know, Deep Abyss was deliberately provoking them!" Craig Chu said proudly. The three Demon Kings'' expressions changed for a moment, then they understood the key point and their faces lit up with smiles of admiration, "The Demon King of the Abyss truly is the brains of our Demon Realm." "I''ve always said that the monsters of the Monster Realm are brave but foolish. You saw it today, didn''t you?" Zhao Deep Abyss smiled and then mocked, "Before the Demon Sovereign issued the full-scale attack order, our Demon Realm had already lost two clans. Though it''s a small loss, we can''t let the Monster Realm reap the benefits. Let''s have those fools test the waters first..." The Demon Kings nodded. "Deep Abyss, do you think I''m smarter than the Five Great Monster Kings?" Craig Chu looked at Zhao Deep Abyss with anticipation. Zhao Deep Abyss glanced at him, a smirk forming at the corner of his mouth, "You''re about the same." Craig Chu''s face stiffened, a trace of anger slowly creeping up... Seeing this, Zhao Deep Abyss'' eyebrows twitched imperceptibly, then he quickly vanished from the hall. "Damn you, Zhao Deep Abyss!!" Craig Chu''s face turned red with rage as he punched the spot where Zhao Deep Abyss had just been standing! Boom¡ª¡ª! Demonic energy surged, sweeping through the hall and lifting everything within it! The next moment, a large hole appeared in the hall wall. Through the hole, several patrolling demon creatures outside were seen being pulverized by Craig Chu''s punch. "Craig, Craig Chu, what are you doing! This is the hall the Demon Sovereign uses to receive distinguished guests... and you just punched a hole in it!" The three Demon Kings looked at Craig Chu in shock. "Uh?" Craig Chu was suddenly startled, as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over him, chilling him from head to toe. It''s over, it''s over! ......... ......... Midnight. Immortal Tomb in the mountains. The place was as quiet as usual. Suddenly, a figure of unparalleled elegance appeared. She wore a black floor-length dress, her waterfall-like hair cascading to her waist, and a black veil mask covered her face, obscuring her features. Only her eyes, like icy blades slicing through mountains, were visible, cold to the extreme. The woman stepped forward, slowly entering the tomb area, murmuring to herself, "It''s been a long time. When the time is right, I will uncover your secrets." But soon, her eyes changed, and she suddenly appeared near the center of the tomb area. She looked at the empty space before her, standing motionless like a statue, only her pupils contracting tightly! "There used to be a tomb here..." But now, there was nothing. She didn''t believe she remembered wrong. She clearly remembered that there used to be a tomb here!! But this time, the tomb had mysteriously disappeared... without even a trace. "How is this possible, what on earth happened..." The woman murmured in a daze, took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and her figure slowly vanished. ......... ......... The next day. Mark Gu and his group arrived again at Moyu Town. Of course, this time only Mark Gu, the second elder, and a group of Foundation Establishment disciples came. Megan Shen had previously told Mark Gu and the second elder that she needed to return to the sect to send more disciples and elders down the mountain. Mark Gu and the second elder agreed, praising the Sect Master''s wise decision. But they knew in their hearts that the Sect Master probably didn''t dare and was too embarrassed to face Ambrose Lu, so she temporarily returned to the sect. Otherwise, it would only take a communication talisman, why go through so much trouble? In the backyard of the Town Master''s Mansion. Mark Gu, the second elder, and Christopher Tong stood nervously in front of Ambrose Lu. "You''re here just in time. I have something I need you to do," Ambrose Lu said to Mark Gu with a gentle smile. This smile left the second elder in a daze; he hadn''t seen the senior smile like this. That night when the Sect Master was reprimanded, it was a different story. "Senior, you''re too kind!" Mark Gu quickly waved his hand, smiling awkwardly, "Just tell me what you need, as long as it''s within my power, you can count on me." His respect for the person in front of him was not just because of his status as a Divine Transformation True Lord, but more importantly, he was moved by what happened the night the Black Tongue Demon attacked Moyu Town. Ambrose Lu nodded in satisfaction, then smiled, "You may sit down, no need to be so formal." "Uh... yes." Mark Gu and the second elder sat down. Christopher Tong naturally didn''t dare sit, standing obediently to the side, his eyes occasionally glancing at the Abyss Demon Spear, full of awe. At this moment, the sound of footsteps echoed. The three of them looked curiously as a young man nervously ran in. "Sir, you called for me." Leonard Lin didn''t spare a glance at Mark Gu and the others, instead bowing respectfully to Ambrose Lu. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ambrose Lu looked Leonard Lin up and down for a moment, then said warmly, "Not bad, you look cleaner, and even sturdier. It seems the food at the Town Master''s Mansion is quite good." Leonard Lin raised his head and smiled sheepishly. Ambrose Lu turned to Mark Gu and asked, "What do you think of this boy?" Mark Gu''s body jolted. With his sharp mind, he immediately understood Ambrose Lu''s intention, and he began to scrutinize Leonard Lin closely. Under this piercing gaze, Leonard Lin couldn''t help but start to feel nervous. ......... Chapter 38 – My original intention will not waver After a long while. Before Mark Gu, whose pupils had contracted, could speak, the second elder suddenly stood up, his eyes blazing with excitement. "A supreme fire spiritual root! This is an extremely rare supreme fire spiritual root!!" A supreme fire spiritual root! Christopher Tong looked incredulously at the kneeling boy, his heartbeat quickening! What does a supreme fire spiritual root mean? His own high-grade thunder spiritual root had already made him a personal disciple under Immortal Gu of the Cyan Cloud Sect. A supreme fire spiritual root... it was simply unimaginable. It seemed that their Cyan Cloud Sect had never had a supreme spiritual root before? Such a spiritual root would cause all sects in the cultivation world to fight over it. "A supreme fire spiritual root, what is that?" Leonard Lin was puzzled but could sense that he wasn''t too bad himself. "Senior, do you mean..." Mark Gu looked at Ambrose Lu with bright eyes, even stuttering in excitement. "Senior! I can do it too..." At this moment, the second elder also looked at Ambrose Lu with hope, his fingers turning white from gripping so hard. At the same time, he sighed in relief, thankful that the Sect Master hadn''t come to Moyu Town this time. Otherwise, this monstrously talented disciple would have been taken as a personal disciple by the Sect Master. Leonard Lin was shocked again when he heard these two immortal-like elders calling Ambrose Lu "Senior"... Could it be that Mr. Lu was also an immortal? And an even more powerful one at that. At this moment, Ambrose Lu looked at Leonard Lin and said, "Didn''t you admire that immortal from that night? He is the one." As he spoke, he nodded towards Mark Gu. Leonard Lin looked at Mark Gu, his pupils shrinking to pinpoints, his mind going blank for a moment. This white-bearded elder was actually the immortal from that night! Thinking back, the voice was indeed very similar. "Who Leonard Lin wants to take as his master is up to him." Ambrose Lu didn''t outright reject the second elder but said this instead. "Thank you, Senior!" The second elder bowed to Ambrose Lu, then looked at Leonard Lin and said solemnly, "I am the second elder of the Cyan Cloud Sect in the cultivation world. If you take me as your master, I will pour all resources into you! The best cave, the best cultivation techniques, the best spells, the best elixirs, the best... everything will be yours!!" Seeing the second elder being so generous, Mark Gu''s heart twitched, but he knew the importance of a supreme fire spiritual root. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Moreover, such a spiritual root was practically tailor-made for alchemy. More importantly¡ªthis was personally recommended by the Senior. If he said it had nothing to do with the Senior, he wouldn''t believe it. If this boy had a connection with the Senior, and he, Mark Gu, took him as a disciple, wouldn''t that mean he, Mark Gu, also had a connection with the Senior? Damn, he couldn''t let this happen! His thoughts were intense, but what he said was, "I, Gu, don''t have as many grand promises as the second elder, but I can say that if you take me as your master, I will definitely be a good master." Leonard Lin didn''t hesitate at all. He first gave an apologetic look to the second elder, then looked at Mark Gu, bowed his head three times, and said, "Master." He didn''t know what a cave, elixirs, cultivation techniques, or spells were. He only knew that the phrase "seeking immortality, and more so a bit of righteousness in the heart" seemed to be etched into his bones. "Good, good." Mark Gu was stunned for a moment, then stroked his beard and smiled. The second elder sat down dejectedly, then shook his head and smiled bitterly, "Forget it, forget it." No matter whose disciple he was, he was still a disciple of the Cyan Cloud Sect. "Alright, Leonard Lin, come stand behind me with your senior brother Christopher. As for the apprenticeship ceremony, I will give you a grand one when we return to the sect." Mark Gu looked at Leonard Lin with a kind smile. "Thank you, Master." Leonard Lin responded, then heavily kowtowed three times to Ambrose Lu, his eyes slightly red. He wanted to say something but only managed to stammer, "Sir, thank... thank you for giving me such an opportunity." Ambrose Lu nodded and graciously accepted the three kowtows, then asked, "Leonard Lin, the path of cultivation is tedious and full of life-and-death trials. How will you face these?" Leonard Lin replied firmly, "My original intention will not waver." "Good." A hint of a smile appeared in Ambrose Lu''s eyes. Mark Gu and the other two were already stunned, looking at this eleven-year-old boy in disbelief. Whether it was the supreme fire spiritual root or his temperament, he was simply born for cultivation! Especially Christopher Tong, who looked at Leonard Lin in shock, feeling a sense of crisis. This future junior brother was a bit terrifying. Would he take away their master''s affection? "Alright, you may leave now." Ambrose Lu waved his hand. Mark Gu and the second elder quickly stood up, bowed to Ambrose Lu, and left with Christopher Tong and Leonard Lin. Read this novel and other amazing translated novels from the original source at the "[pawread.c????m]" ... "Junior Brother Leonard Lin, do you want to fly?" As they walked out of the courtyard, Christopher Tong looked at the shorter Leonard Lin and smiled. "Senior Brother, I do!" Leonard Lin nodded eagerly. Christopher Tong laughed heartily and looked at Mark Gu, "Master, may I take my junior brother to experience it?" Mark Gu glanced at Leonard Lin, who looked eager, and waved his hand, "Go ahead, but be careful." After speaking, he exchanged a smile with the second elder and walked away slowly. They were now staying in the Town Master''s Mansion with a group of Foundation Establishment disciples, but the disciples were strictly forbidden to wander around and could only stay in their rooms to cultivate. Seeing them leave, Christopher Tong took out a flying carpet, infused it with spiritual power, and the carpet suddenly expanded and floated in the air! Leonard Lin''s eyes widened, watching this scene with excitement. Christopher Tong grabbed Leonard Lin and leaped onto the flying carpet, landing steadily. "Junior Brother Leonard Lin, you must hold on to Senior Brother. It''s natural to be nervous the first time you fly." Christopher Tong smiled. Leonard Lin nodded solemnly, gripping Christopher Tong''s sleeve tightly. The next moment, With a "whoosh," the flying carpet soared into the sky! Leonard Lin''s heart raced, his eyes shining with excitement!! This was the feeling of an immortal flying. In the future, he would be like this too... ... Monster Realm. Compared to the sinister and demon-infested Demon Realm, the Monster Realm was lush and green, with towering trees and vast grasslands. Most monsters loved this pleasant environment. "King Teng Snake, when will we attack the Li Shui Empire? This time we must slap Zhao Deep Abyss in the face!" a monster king sneered. Lithe Snake frowned and smiled, "Zhao Deep Abyss has repeatedly failed in the Li Shui Empire. He just doesn''t like that we, the Monster Realm, are watching from the sidelines and wants to provoke us." "Zhao Deep Abyss has always been arrogant, thinking we monsters are brave but foolish. Little does he know, this king has become smart long ago," Lithe Snake said smugly. The other four monster kings exchanged glances, a bit surprised. Lithe Snake looked at the four monster kings and said, "There''s no rush. The Li Shui Empire is already in our grasp. Besides, the Monster Sovereign and the Demon Sovereign haven''t made any moves. We don''t know when they will attack, so why not wait a while?" "This king just wants to see Zhao Deep Abyss''s face when we toy with him, hahaha." ... Chapter 39 – I think its more worth it ``` Year One. Apart from occasional mischief caused by local minor demons, the Li Shui Empire had not seen any calamities like the Black Tongue Demon. Thus, the Li Shui King, along with his officials, bid farewell to Ambrose Lu and led the people outside Moyu Town back to their original towns. After all, with no more demon calamities, it wasn''t convenient to continue living outside Moyu Town with all the difficulties in daily life. This novel is available on ". Mark Gu and the second elder also brought Christopher Tong and Leonard Lin to bid farewell to Ambrose Lu. Mark Gu speculated that the Demon Realm would not rest and would attack again at some point, though no one could predict the exact time¡ªit could be days or even years... A few years might seem long to the mortal world. But for the world of cultivation and the realms of demons, it was not long. So, under these circumstances, Mark Gu decided to take Leonard Lin back to the Cyan Cloud Sect to hold the disciple acceptance ceremony first. Year Three. The Immortal who appeared on the night of the Black Tongue Demon''s attack had become a vague memory for the people. They knew that Immortals existed in the world, but since that night, they had never seen one again. As time passed, the Li Shui Empire remained peaceful, and the people lived and worked in contentment, planting in spring and harvesting in autumn. Gradually, they let go of their vigilance against the demons that seemed to have vanished forever. Immersed in their happy lives. Mark Gu often brought Christopher Tong and Leonard Lin to visit Ambrose Lu, always thoughtfully bringing fine wine. He would frequently praise Leonard Lin in front of Ambrose Lu, extolling the boy''s exceptional talent and his character, which was beloved by all the elders in the sect. Even the Sect Master had several times almost taken Leonard Lin as a disciple by force. And every time this happened, Leonard Lin would scratch his head in embarrassment, while his eyes would glance expectantly at Ambrose Lu, yearning for his teacher''s praise. Over time, Mark Gu and the others came to understand Ambrose Lu''s personality much better. Although they still deeply respected him, they became much more relaxed and no longer as formal as before. Mark Gu and Christopher Tong, like Leonard Lin, started calling him "teacher" instead of the more formal "senior." Time continued to pass... Year Five, Winter. Due to the cold, there were fewer people on the streets of Moyu Town than usual, with most staying indoors to keep warm by the fire. A man in a cyan robe with a gourd at his waist appeared, his face calm and a slight smile on his lips. "Ah, teacher, it''s been a while since we last saw you out." "Teacher, how do you maintain your skin... You looked like this when I first saw you, and you still look the same now. It''s enviable..." "Tch, you don''t understand. People''s constitutions are different. Besides, with the vast knowledge of someone like the teacher, it''s only natural to age slower." Passersby greeted Ambrose Lu warmly. Ambrose Lu was not arrogant; he nodded and smiled at each of them, his smile bringing a touch of warmth to the cold winter. Over the past five years, Ambrose Lu often appeared in Moyu Town, and his unique scholarly aura had long since become deeply ingrained in the hearts of the townspeople. Everyone had become quite familiar with him, knowing his name was Ambrose Lu, though no one knew where he lived... It seemed that every time he appeared and disappeared, it was shrouded in mystery. Ambrose Lu suddenly stopped, quietly looking at a girl ahead. In front of her were two baskets filled with green, yellow, and red fruits. At that moment, the girl seemed to feel cold, cupping her hands to her mouth to warm them with her breath. Her gaze happened to fall on the man in the cyan robe, and she froze. Memories flooded her mind. Over the past five years, she had come to Moyu Town countless times but had never seen this man in cyan. Today, she saw him again. "Bro... Brother..." Ambrose Lu walked up to her, squatted down, and examined the winter dates in the baskets, asking, "Little girl, how much for these fruits?" The girl was stunned. Five years ago, this brother had come to buy red fruits and had asked the same question. But why, after five years, had neither his appearance nor his attire changed at all... "Brother, how much do you want?" the girl asked softly. Ambrose Lu looked up and smiled, "If they taste good, I don''t mind buying them all. Can I try one first?" The girl replied, "Of course." Ambrose Lu nodded slightly, reached into the basket, and picked up a winter date. Under the girl''s expectant gaze, he put it in his mouth. After chewing a few times, Ambrose Lu smiled and asked, "Do you know what this winter date tastes like?" "Huh?" The girl was stunned. Of course, it''s sweet, and it''s both crisp and sweet. Five years ago, he had asked a similarly strange question... Ambrose Lu said nothing more, clapped his hands, stood up, and asked, "How much for all of them?" The girl quickly replied, "Brother, these two baskets of winter dates are fifteen copper coins." Ambrose Lu nodded, took out a handful of copper coins from his pocket, and handed them to her, then prepared to carry the two baskets away. "Brother, wait!" At this moment, Little Amelia hurriedly called out to Ambrose Lu. "Hmm?" Ambrose Lu turned his head to look at her. The girl stared blankly into his eyes, then quickly looked away, her face flushing. She said softly, "Brother, you gave too much. You gave five extra copper coins." Ambrose Lu smiled indifferently, "The extra five can cover the cost of the baskets and the carrying pole." "No, no..." The girl shook her head repeatedly, came to Ambrose Lu''s side, and took out ten copper coins, placing them in the basket. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing this, Ambrose Lu''s eyes flashed, and he heard the girl say with a smile, "Brother, I know you''ve forgotten, but Little Amelia remembers clearly. Five years ago, you bought two baskets of red fruits from me and also gave five extra copper coins. This time, I''m returning them to you, even though it''s been five years... I''m sorry." "Grandmother said that two baskets and a carrying pole aren''t worth five copper coins. She also said that although we''re poor, we must have a conscience." Looking at the girl with a smile as bright as a flower, Ambrose Lu nodded slightly. He took out a silver coin from his pocket and handed it to the stunned Little Amelia, smiling, "Who says they''re not worth it? And now I think they''re even more valuable." Little Amelia looked down at the silver coin in her palm, her hand trembling uncontrollably! A silver coin... A silver coin was worth a thousand copper coins! "Brother, I..." Little Amelia looked up abruptly, but Ambrose Lu was already gone. A moment later, Little Amelia tightly gripped the silver coin and bowed deeply in the direction where Ambrose Lu had disappeared. Straightening up, she seemed to think of something, her expression becoming excited as she pumped her fist! Then she ran off in a hurry. "Grandmother''s cane seems to be worn out... And clothes too..." ``` Chapter 40 – Next spring The sky was filled with snow. It was still that small tavern. Ambrose Lu walked in slowly, only to be greeted by an unfamiliar waiter. "Hey there, sir, this way please~" Ambrose walked to his usual spot and sat down, smiling as he asked, "It''s been a while since I last came. Have you changed waiters?" The waiter was taken aback, not understanding, but seeing the refined demeanor of the young man before him and recognizing him as a guest, he could only respond awkwardly. "Bring me a pot of Peach Blossom Wine," Ambrose said, then looked out the window. The waiter smiled wryly at his words, looking troubled, "Sir, the Peach Blossom Wine sold out in autumn, so..." At this moment, a young innkeeper entered from the backyard. As usual, he habitually glanced at the window seat and then froze, his face lighting up with joy as he quickly walked over and bowed to Ambrose, "Sir, it''s been a long time since you visited the tavern." The waiter was stunned by the innkeeper''s reaction. Ambrose looked at the innkeeper, puzzled. "It''s been a while, and you''ve become the innkeeper." This young innkeeper was the former waiter, Jeremy Zhang. Jeremy Zhang was silent for a moment, then forced a smile, "Sir, you may not know, but the old innkeeper has passed away..." Ambrose said nothing, quietly listening. Find the original at " ". "The old innkeeper was seventy-nine years old. Two months ago, just as winter began, he caught a cold and passed away the following night. He had no wife, children, or relatives, and he entrusted the tavern to me before he died. Although he was strict with me, he took me in when I had nowhere else to go, and I''ve been here for nearly ten years... I... I..." Jeremy Zhang''s emotions were stable at first, but he choked up towards the end. Ambrose''s face remained expressionless. He was accustomed to the partings of life and death. He softly said, "My condolences." Jeremy Zhang wiped his tears and smiled, "Sir, you wanted Peach Blossom Wine, right? I have it ready for you. It''s the last batch the old innkeeper brewed himself, stored in the cellar. Please wait a moment." Ambrose stopped him, "No need. I''ll drink the wine you brew next spring." Jeremy Zhang paused, warmth spreading in his heart, "Alright..." ... ... Demon Realm. "That Lithe Snake has grown a brain, actually seeing through my provocation." Zhao Deep Abyss sneered. Craig Chu chuckled, "Abyss, what should we do? It''s been five years since the last time, and the Demon Sovereign hasn''t said anything." Hearing this, Zhao Deep Abyss frowned, squinting his eyes, "I don''t know, but I feel the Demon Sovereign has something on his mind lately..." Something on his mind? Craig Chu scratched his head, confused. What could trouble the supreme ruler of the Demon Realm? "Hahaha, Zhao Deep Abyss, come out." At this moment, a loud laugh echoed outside the hall. "Lithe Snake?" Zhao Deep Abyss narrowed his eyes, "Let''s go, let''s see." Soon, Zhao Deep Abyss and Craig Chu appeared outside the hall. Zhao Deep Abyss scanned the Five Great Monster Kings, then focused on the young man leading them, smiling, "Who is barking like a dog? Oh, it''s King Teng Snake... So, what brings you to the Demon Realm?" "You!" Lithe Snake''s eyes narrowed, but he quickly relaxed, smirking, "Zhao Deep Abyss, don''t you have anything to say?" "What could I possibly say? It''s the Monster Realm that has surprised me this time. Such a small Li Shui, and you couldn''t take it in five years. Interesting." Zhao Deep Abyss mocked. "Haha, don''t be so quick to speak. Do you really think I''m an idiot? Last time, you were just trying to provoke us." Lithe Snake sneered. "Provoke you? King Teng Snake, aren''t you overthinking? I was just disappointed that my demons couldn''t take Li Shui after two attempts, so I wanted to see your Monster Realm''s methods. But you let me down." Zhao Deep Abyss continued, "But it doesn''t matter. I''ll handle it." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If he hadn''t sensed something off about Li Shui and his Abyss Demon Spear was still intact, he would have attacked long ago. Starting a war himself before it even began would be beneath him! Lithe Snake''s face changed slightly, shouting, "You''re lying! You were trying to provoke me!" "Think what you want. Craig, let''s go discuss our next move. As for them, they''re useless." Zhao Deep Abyss waved at Craig Chu and walked back into the hall. "Zhao Deep Abyss! Just wait! Within five days, I''ll take Li Shui and show you that our Monster Realm''s beasts are far superior to your demons!" Lithe Snake shouted, unable to stand Zhao Deep Abyss''s indifferent expression. He had come to mock him, but the other party was so indifferent. "Hah, forget it. We''ll handle it ourselves." Zhao Deep Abyss ignored Lithe Snake and walked into the hall with Craig Chu. "Hmph! I said our Monster Realm will handle it, and we will! Your Demon Realm better not interfere! Let''s go!" Lithe Snake waved his hand and left with the equally grim-faced Five Great Monster Kings. Meanwhile, inside the hall. Zhao Deep Abyss sneered, "Hahaha, Craig, did you see that? A fool will always be a fool, even if they occasionally show some cleverness. They still fall for provocation." Seeing Zhao Deep Abyss''s smug look, Craig Chu couldn''t help but feel he was also being mocked. ... Two days later. Cyan Cloud Sect. A message suddenly echoed in Mark Gu''s cave, "Elder Gu, many monsters have suddenly appeared in the Li Shui Empire! We''re short on manpower and can''t handle it... Brother Chen, look over there!!" The message talisman burned out. Mark Gu''s eyes grew serious as he dashed out of the cave. After five years, it had begun again. First, it was the demons from the Demon Realm, and now it''s monsters... Could the Monster Realm be involved too?! The situation seemed dire. Li Shui Empire. In the south, west, and north, monster chaos erupted simultaneously! This time, the monsters didn''t sneak around like the demons before. They openly and boldly attacked the town gates in groups! Their intent to break down the town walls made the town masters pale. Their hearts were filled with despair, wondering why these monsters targeted Li Shui. If the monsters broke through, the consequences would be unimaginable, with casualties far worse than five years ago! In Moyu Town, on the easternmost edge of the empire, At this moment, dozens of monsters gathered outside the town, their blood-red eyes fixed on Moyu Town, their bloodthirsty roars shaking the heavens! Chapter 41 – Old Turtle ``` "Town Master, the town guards'' arrows are completely ineffective against these beasts! And by the looks of it, they''re about to attack!" On the town wall, the butler turned his head to look at Andrew Chen, his face full of anxiety. The two of them had aged considerably; the butler''s hair had turned much whiter, and his face was more wrinkled, while Andrew Chen''s temples were also graying, and his skin had become sallow. "I''m not blind." Andrew Chen stared at the beasts ahead, speaking irritably. "Should we call the master?" the butler asked awkwardly. Every time something happened, they had to call the master, and he felt deeply ashamed about it. Andrew Chen sighed, "I don''t even know if the master is still in the backyard. I haven''t seen him for a long time, and I don''t dare to disturb him without reason." The butler sighed as well. He was old and didn''t care much about life or death anymore, but the townspeople and the Town Master... "Alright then, butler, you and the head of the town guards keep watch here. I''ll go to the backyard to find the master." After speaking, Andrew Chen hurriedly ran down the town wall. ......... "Master, Andrew requests an audience!" Andrew Chen called respectfully from outside the courtyard. But after a while, there was no response from within. Andrew Chen had a bad premonition and gritted his teeth before rushing into the courtyard. He found it empty. The pavilion that usually had a figure in cyan cloth was now deserted... Andrew Chen''s eyes shifted, realizing something, and he ran to search all the rooms in the backyard. Finally, he slumped down in despair. "Has the master really left?" At the same time, Outside the ascension passage of the Spirit Dust Realm. Ambrose Lu stood in mid-air, his eyes quietly watching the tightly closed illusory portal. In the next moment, The illusory portal slowly opened, and a jet-black old turtle swam out... It swam to Ambrose Lu, its ancient eyes trembling as it looked at him. "Old Turtle, it''s been a while." Ambrose Lu said with a faint smile. "Master, your ''a while'' is quite long." Old Turtle''s pupils reflected memories as he sighed, "From the day you disappeared from the Four Directions Immortal Realm until now, a full million years have passed." Recently, he had suddenly sensed Ambrose Lu''s presence and had come from the Four Directions Immortal Realm, searching through many worlds before locking onto this inconspicuous Spirit Dust Realm. "A million years..." Ambrose Lu was momentarily stunned. He had heard from Mark Gu that it had been at least a hundred thousand years, but he hadn''t expected it to be ten times that. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Master, where have you been all these years?" Looking at the dazed Ambrose Lu, Old Turtle asked. "You might not believe it, but I was buried alive," Ambrose Lu said helplessly. Old Turtle: "?" Ambrose Lu spread his hands. Old Turtle naturally trusted Ambrose Lu completely and was shocked, "In this vast universe, who has such ability? And for what purpose?" "That''s what I''m wondering too, but it doesn''t matter. I''m immortal, and the truth will come out sooner or later. One day, I''ll take you to see that graveyard." Ambrose Lu smiled. "Master, I''ve been so lonely these million years. In the river of time, only you can keep me company. Please don''t disappear again," Old Turtle said sadly. "Heh." Ambrose Lu didn''t respond directly but instead smiled, "Old Turtle, during the time I was buried, my strength, which seemed to have reached its limit, has increased ''a bit'' more." Old Turtle was stunned. Was that even possible? A million years ago, Ambrose Lu was already terrifyingly powerful, and now his strength had increased further? Knowing that Ambrose Lu wouldn''t say such things lightly, Old Turtle hesitated, "Master, why don''t you test your strength on my shell?" Ambrose Lu pursed his lips and said, "How about I just flick it lightly? Otherwise, I''m afraid your shell won''t hold up." "Impossible." Old Turtle immediately dismissed the idea. After all, he was nearly immortal, and over countless years, even he didn''t know how tough his shell had become. Previously, Ambrose Lu had struck his shell without breaking it, only making him dizzy. "Master, just use your fist. I can take it..." Before Old Turtle could finish, Ambrose Lu lightly flicked his shell... Snap. The sound was crisp. Crack... A crack appeared on the shell. The light flick caused a vibration that made Old Turtle''s whole body ache! It hurt, it hurt so much! Old Turtle''s pupils contracted, and he couldn''t help but scream, "Ah!!" ......... Old Turtle''s scream echoed throughout the Spirit Dust Realm, then quickly faded. At the same time, People in all four regions looked up at the sky in shock and confusion. Countless cultivators in seclusion spat out blood in terror, nearly going mad. Numerous sects became restless, and some powerful cultivators in the Divine Transformation and Tribulation Crossing stages looked sharply towards the ascension passage. The scream had come from the ascension passage! Their eyes flickered as they hurried towards the passage. Li Shui Empire. Beasts that were about to or had already started attacking suddenly stopped, their eyes showing human-like fear. Under the astonished gazes of townspeople, they fled in a flash... ......... Ambrose Lu looked at the gasping Old Turtle and smiled, "See, good thing I didn''t use my fist." Old Turtle, with a tearful face, looked at Ambrose Lu in awe. Damn, the master was getting stronger. He used to think the master couldn''t control him, but now... Ambrose Lu''s eyes flickered, "Someone''s coming. Let''s go." Old Turtle nodded, shrinking to the size of a fruit and landing on Ambrose Lu''s shoulder. Stretching his neck towards the crack on his shell, he said, "Master, my shell is cracked. It''ll take years to repair." Ambrose Lu glanced at him and said, "Whether you repair it or not, it doesn''t matter. No one can shake your shell anyway." With that, Ambrose Lu took a step and disappeared in front of the ascension passage. Shortly after Ambrose Lu and Old Turtle left, A group of cultivators arrived at the ascension passage. They exchanged greetings and looked around the passage, their eyes filled with doubt. "What was that scream? It came from the ascension passage?" A beautiful woman asked in confusion. Only cultivators above the Divine Transformation stage could sense the exact location of the ascension passage... "Fairy Qin, that''s exactly what we''re wondering. The scream didn''t even sound human. Strange, strange," an old hunchbacked man sighed, stroking his beard. "Haha, Daoist Zhang, you''re about to ascend, aren''t you?" At this moment, a middle-aged man looked at the hunchbacked elder with a smile, his eyes filled with envy. Some Divine Transformation cultivators listened silently. The few Tribulation Crossing experts present were the leading figures of the Spirit Dust Cultivation Realm. They didn''t have the right to speak yet. ``` Chapter 42 – Demon Sovereign Sophia Ji Upon hearing this, the hunched old man gave a bitter smile and sighed, "Daoist Friend Jiang, you''re too kind. When the heavenly tribulation arrives, I don''t even know if I can survive it. Talking about ascension now is premature." If he could safely pass through it, the gateway to the ascension path would open. Discover the complete story on If not, he would likely perish in the tribulation, his path to immortality ending in death. The long road of cultivation often ends in nothingness. Upon hearing this, the middle-aged man surnamed Jiang smiled, and the other cultivators present remained silent. Cultivation is indeed this cruel. "Alright, everyone, since we haven''t found anything unusual at the ascension passage, let''s disperse. I still have some elixirs to refine, so I''ll take my leave." The hunched old man finished speaking, cupped his hands, and his figure dissipated. "That strange cry remains elusive, but it''s good that there''s nothing unusual at the ascension passage. Farewell." Soon, Fairy Qin and the middle-aged man surnamed Jiang also cupped their hands and left. As the cultivators gradually dispersed, the area outside the ascension passage quickly became empty. .......... Moyu Town. "Town Master, this..." The butler looked puzzled. Were these beasts playing tricks on them? One moment they charged in with great momentum, and the next, they suddenly retreated. Could it be that the cry from the sky earlier was their leader calling them home for dinner... S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Andrew Chen let out a long sigh of relief and said, "It should be related to that cry just now." The butler nodded, thinking the same. It seemed the most likely explanation. "Spread the word, tell the townspeople that the beasts have retreated and not to panic." Andrew Chen said this and then walked towards the Town Master''s Mansion, his back somewhat despondent. A few days later. A group from the Cyan Cloud Sect arrived at the Li Shui Empire. They had originally thought the empire was in trouble. After all, the Li Shui Empire was located in the eastern part of the Eastern Region, quite a distance away, and it took them considerable time to get there. But when they saw the current state of the Li Shui Empire, they were surprised. Weren''t there supposed to be many beast attacks... Mark Gu then called over the Cyan Cloud Sect disciples stationed there to ask about the situation. He breathed a sigh of relief. The beasts did indeed attack, but then they mysteriously retreated. They speculated it might be related to the cry that day. Mark Gu flipped his hand, and a talisman appeared. He infused it with spiritual power and said in a solemn voice, "Sect Master, after five years, it seems they''re up to something again. Just in case, you should discuss with the elders and send more people to Li Shui. Additionally, I suspect that the demon and monster realms might have formed an alliance." After speaking, the talisman in his hand suddenly burst into flames and turned to ash. "Christopher, take the disciples and find a place to stay. I need to visit the master." Mark Gu said. "Ah, Master, can I come too? It''s been a while since I last paid my respects to the master." Christopher Tong said pitifully. "I have urgent matters. That''s it." Mark Gu glanced at him and flew away. Christopher sighed, "Oh well." ......... "You dare to sigh? Useless." Lithe Snake looked at the two kneeling beasts before him and said indifferently. "King Teng Snake, please calm your anger!" The two beasts said in fear. Their bodies were huge, kneeling before Lithe Snake like two small hills, making Lithe Snake seem tiny. In the Monster Realm, for beasts to take human form, they must at least reach the Elemental Infant stage, which is equivalent to the eighth level. "The first wave ended in failure. Do you consider yourselves useless?" Lithe Snake said with slight displeasure. If Zhao Deep Abyss knew about this, he would surely mock him again. How annoying. "Your Majesty, you don''t know. That day, a scream suddenly came from the sky above the Li Shui Empire. It didn''t sound human, but the most terrifying part was that the scream filled us with immense fear, as if there was a horrifying pressure in it. Even the blood in our veins seemed to freeze, so we retreated." One of the beasts reported in a trembling voice, still filled with fear. "Oh?" Lithe Snake asked in confusion, "Where did that scream come from?" "We... we don''t know. It disappeared in an instant." The beast said, trembling. "If it disappeared in an instant, why did you run!" Lithe Snake shouted coldly, his eyes filled with killing intent. He was thoroughly displeased. This scared the two beasts out of their wits. "King Teng Snake, we... we... no, please don''t!" Lithe Snake''s mouth suddenly opened wide, and he swallowed the two beasts whole! Moments later, Lithe Snake spat, frowning in disgust, "Terrible taste." "Summon Sky Wolf and Thorn Pig to see me." Meanwhile, in the Monster Sovereign''s hall. "Sophia Ji, what are you hesitating about? Five years ago, I thought you were going to attack the Spirit Dust Cultivation Realm. Why have you delayed until now?" A middle-aged man with a full beard looked at the woman in a black dress with a black veil in front of him and asked solemnly. "Tiger Zhan, you don''t know. Five years ago, I visited the Immortal Tomb, and a tomb there disappeared into thin air." Sophia Ji shook her head and said. Tiger Zhan''s pupils shrank sharply, and he said in shock, "Are you mistaken? For ten thousand years, no one has been able to move the Immortal Tomb even slightly. How could it disappear into thin air?" "But it did disappear into thin air. You''ll see when you go there." Sophia Ji didn''t want to explain further; she didn''t know how to explain it either. Seeing Sophia Ji so certain, Tiger Zhan''s heart tightened, and he asked, "So, you haven''t launched a full-scale attack on the Spirit Dust Cultivation Realm because of this?" Sophia Ji nodded and said, "Yes, this matter feels extremely strange to me. You know, I always seek stability." Tiger Zhan paused, then said in a low voice, "So if we never find out why the tomb disappeared, you''ll keep hesitating? If that''s the case, why did our two realms form an alliance?" He didn''t have much time to waste; his cultivation was nearing a bottleneck, and he was eager to uncover the secrets of the Immortal Tomb! "Ten years. If everything remains normal in the next ten years, our two realms will go to war with the Spirit Dust Realm." Sophia Ji said calmly, "Until then, let our forces engage in small skirmishes." Ten years... Tiger Zhan frowned, thought for a moment, then nodded and said, "Alright, ten years it is. It''s not that long. I agree." Sophia Ji nodded slightly, her eyes flickering as her figure faded. She planned to visit the Li Shui area in the Spirit Dust Realm again and spend the next ten years finding out why that tomb disappeared... Seeing Sophia Ji leave, Tiger Zhan rubbed his chin with his large hand, his brows furrowed, "A tomb disappeared into thin air? How is that possible? I should see for myself!" Even though he believed Sophia Ji, he still wanted to see it with his own eyes. If a tomb really disappeared... For some reason, Tiger Zhan suddenly felt a chill down his spine! Chapter 43 – Caleb Dong spits blood Town Master''s Mansion, backyard. In the pavilion, Mark Gu and Ambrose Lu sat facing each other, each with a cup of hot tea in front of them. "Sir, it seems the demon and beast realms might have formed an alliance. A few days ago, there was a beast attack. After five years of peace, they are making moves again," Mark said respectfully, glancing curiously at the turtle on Ambrose''s shoulder. Ambrose didn''t comment on the matter but instead said, "I see that your Golden Elixir has some cracks. The tribulation for advancing to the Elemental Infant stage is likely approaching." Mark was taken aback by the sudden change in topic and then laughed dryly, "Sir, your insight is indeed sharp. My tribulation is indeed approaching." A hint of worry appeared on his face as he continued, "This tribulation comes at such a critical moment, of all times." Ambrose took a sip of tea, savoring it, and then said, "Knowing that the demon and beast realms have allied, why hasn''t your Cyan Cloud Sect informed the cultivation world?" Mark was momentarily stunned by the return to the previous topic and sighed, "Sir, without knowing the exact time of the attack, if we reveal this, our Cyan Cloud Sect might become a laughingstock. Moreover, the cultivation world has become too indifferent these days..." "True, your Cyan Cloud Sect might become a laughingstock. But when the demon and beast realms attack, if the cultivation world isn''t prepared, many in the mortal world will die," Ambrose said softly. Mark felt his mouth go dry and fell silent, recalling his earlier words about seeking immortality but also seeking a sense of righteousness. He felt a pang of shame. "Sir, do you mean that no matter what, we should inform the cultivation world?" Mark asked quietly. "How would I know?" Ambrose said, slowly disappearing from the pavilion. Seeing this, Mark sighed deeply after a long while, bowed in the courtyard, and walked out. As he was about to leave, Andrew Chen and the butler happened to pass by. They were startled and quickly approached Mark, bowing, "Immortal Gu, are you here to see the sir? It seems he has just left." "Hehe, I just met with him," Mark smiled and flew away in front of them. Andrew and the butler exchanged a joyful glance, looked at the courtyard, bowed, and quietly retreated. The sir had just been disturbed by Immortal Gu; it was best not to bother him now. ... Li Shui Imperial Capital. "Five years, it''s been five years. What do you all think about the recent sudden beast attack and their abrupt retreat?" the Li Shui King asked, standing in the grand hall and scanning the officials. "Sigh, our Li Shui Empire has been peaceful for five years. Who knew the beasts would break the peace again..." "Fortunately, there were no casualties this time." "But what do these beasts mean by this? We really can''t figure it out." ... The officials whispered among themselves, but no one directly answered the king''s question. They truly didn''t know. "Bang!" The Li Shui King slammed his hand on the table, and the hall fell silent. The officials were as quiet as cicadas in winter. "Again! Five years ago, it was the same! I know you are all mere mortals, but I''m not asking you to solve the beast problem, just your opinions! Yet you all pretend not to hear me!" the king raged. "You eat the people''s taxes but are of no use! Why should I keep you? I might as well recruit new talents. As for you, you might as well retire early!" The officials were shocked and knelt in unison, shouting, "Your Majesty, please calm down!" They all glanced at Caleb Dong, signaling him: Old Dong, you usually have the best ideas, hurry up! Caleb was also speechless. Why him? Even if he had some ideas, he didn''t want to speak up! Five years ago, he made a contribution, but the king didn''t promote him! At that time, outside Moyu Town, he had modestly mentioned something, and the king took it seriously! How could he handle that? "Hmm?" The Li Shui King noticed the officials'' glances and turned his gaze to Caleb, his eyes flashing. "Minister Dong, I''ve noticed you speak less in the past five years." Caleb trembled and said, "Your Majesty overthinks. Perhaps it''s because I''m getting old and my mind is dull." The king said calmly, "Minister Dong, if you can explain the beasts'' strange retreat, I will promote you on the spot!" Caleb stood up abruptly, staring at the king, "Your Majesty, do you mean it?" The officials were stunned. Didn''t Caleb just say his mind was dull? "A king''s word is his bond," the king said, his eyes brightening. Caleb felt a bitter smile in his heart. Indeed, the king''s word was his bond. Five years ago, he didn''t get promoted, just as promised. Did the king know how he had lived these five years? He had been brooding over that incident! "Your Majesty, I believe this is related to the fleeting cry we heard that day!" Caleb said respectfully and seriously. The officials were taken aback. Thinking about it, it seemed true. Why hadn''t they thought of it? "Moreover, I have a feeling that the cry might be related to the sir," Caleb added reverently. Seeing the officials'' confusion, Caleb quickly waved his hand, "Don''t look at me; it''s just a hunch." "Your Majesty, if the beasts'' retreat is related to that cry, it means they might attack again anytime. What should we do? Should we move to Moyu Town?" an official asked. The king waved his hand, "Moving just the eastern part of the empire to Moyu Town is manageable, but the south, west, and north are too far, and there are too many people. Moyu Town''s surroundings wouldn''t accommodate everyone. Besides..." Caleb interjected, "Besides, the king means that after five years, the sir might no longer be in Moyu Town. Moving there would be pointless." The king looked at Caleb appreciatively, "Indeed, Minister Dong is right." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What should we do then?" The officials were anxious. It can be hard to make great work when its stolen from "pawread dot com". "Don''t worry, the Cyan Cloud Sect immortals have prepared for this. We just need to cooperate with them," the king said solemnly. The officials nodded. Caleb noticed the king seemed to have forgotten something and quickly said, "Your Majesty, have you forgotten something?" "What?" the king asked, puzzled. "Ugh!" Caleb suddenly spat out three mouthfuls of blood, splattering many officials. ... Chapter 44 – Dialogue between Monster Sovereign and Ambrose Lu Night. Immortal Tomb in the mountains. "I was buried here before." Ambrose Lu stood with his hands behind his back at the spot where he had once been buried, speaking calmly. On his shoulder, Old Turtle curiously observed the surroundings. "Master, where is your tomb?" "I erased it," Ambrose replied. Old Turtle nodded, scanning the other tombs. "None of these tombs have inscriptions." "Indeed." "Master, aren''t you curious? How about we dig them up and take a look?" Old Turtle suggested with great curiosity. Over countless years, Old Turtle''s mindset had long ceased to be easily stirred by events. But this matter piqued his interest immensely. To have buried Ambrose Lu for millions of years¡ªremarkable. Ambrose remained silent, his eyes flickering slightly. A quick look at " will leave you more fulfilled. At that moment, a burly man with a full beard suddenly appeared in the graveyard. "I refuse to believe it! How can an Immortal Tomb just vanish into thin air?" Tiger Zhan cursed, lifting one leg but freezing mid-step. He saw a man in green robes standing silently like a ghost, watching him. A human cultivator? Tiger Zhan''s eyes flickered as he tried to probe the man''s aura... only to be shocked. Impossible. As a Monster Sovereign, how could he fail to discern the cultivation level of a mere human from the Spirit Dust Realm? Apart from Nathan Zhang, Laura Qin, and Karl Jiang, who were in the Tribulation Crossing stage, who else could it be? Could this person possess some treasure that conceals his aura? Unable to figure it out, Tiger Zhan decided to ignore the man in green robes and began to carefully inspect each tomb. "Master, this little demon is actually a Howling Sky Demon Tiger. I didn''t expect to find one in this realm..." Old Turtle chuckled. The Howling Sky Demon Tiger clan was quite famous in the Four Directions Immortal Realm. However, this one was too weak; any member of the clan from the Four Directions Immortal Realm could easily crush it. Ambrose nodded, saying nothing. With his Eyes of the Dao, what couldn''t he see? He even knew that this tiger demon was a sovereign in the Monster Realm. But since it had no direct conflict with him, he wouldn''t destroy it without reason. To him, all life¡ªwhether human or demon¡ªwas much the same. Though sometimes, he did find himself favoring humans, given that he was one himself. Or at least, he thought he was... Ambrose wasn''t entirely sure. Tiger Zhan slowly walked over, inspecting each tomb until he stood before Ambrose, towering over him. He glanced at Ambrose, then looked at the empty space in front of him, his expression changing instantly. One tomb had indeed disappeared! He clearly remembered a tomb being there, but now it was empty¡ªvery strange! "Hey! You seem to come here often. Do you know if there was a tomb here before?" Tiger Zhan pointed to the spot, turning to Ambrose. "I''m not called ''hey,''" Ambrose replied with interest. Tiger Zhan''s face darkened as he suppressed his temper. "Daoist Friend, do you know if there was a tomb here before?" "Could you have remembered wrong?" Ambrose asked softly. "Impossible!!" Tiger Zhan waved his hand urgently. "How could I, or my friend, both be mistaken?" Ambrose smiled. "I''ve always wondered, haven''t you ever counted the number of tombs here? Wouldn''t that clear things up?" Tiger Zhan glanced at Ambrose. "Do you think we''re idiots? Of course, we''ve thought of that. But there''s something mysterious about these tombs. No one has ever been able to count them accurately or destroy them." He looked at Ambrose as if he were a country bumpkin. The implication was clear: You haven''t seen enough of the world! Old Turtle almost laughed. His master, inexperienced? "I see," Ambrose nodded slightly. "So I was just trying to confirm," Tiger Zhan said, exasperated. "Sometimes, when you have the answer in your heart, there''s no need for confirmation," Ambrose said indifferently. "Alright then," Tiger Zhan''s eyes flashed. He couldn''t quite understand this man in green robes. "I''m Tiger Zhan. May I know your name, Daoist Friend?" "Ambrose Lu." "Ambrose Lu?" Tiger Zhan probed. "I don''t recall hearing your name in the Spirit Dust Cultivation Realm." "Is that so?" Ambrose smiled mysteriously. "I haven''t heard of you either, Tiger Daoist. Have you been in seclusion, or... are you not from this realm?" Tiger Zhan was shocked and quickly replied, "Seclusion, of course! How could I not be from the Spirit Dust Realm?" "Oh," Ambrose said calmly. "If you''re in seclusion, then it''s normal not to have heard of me. You wouldn''t be lying to me, would you?" "Heh heh..." Tiger Zhan forced a laugh, anger rising within him. What an insolent human! "Angry? Thinking of attacking me?" Ambrose turned to face Tiger Zhan, his voice gentle. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tiger Zhan was about to speak when he caught sight of the tiny turtle on Ambrose''s shoulder, staring at him... For some reason, Tiger Zhan shivered! "Ahem, Daoist Friend, you''re joking. Cultivation is hard; we should cherish it and not fight without reason, right?" Tiger Zhan laughed awkwardly, glanced at the empty tomb, then at Ambrose and Old Turtle, and disappeared from the graveyard. "Master, that Howling Sky Demon Tiger chickened out," Old Turtle laughed. Ambrose shook his head, glancing at the tombs. "How are the other Immortal Emperors in the Four Directions Immortal Realm?" Old Turtle was silent for a moment. "They''re doing well, but the Four Directions Immortal Realm... Master, you should find time to visit." "Yes, I will..." Ambrose''s eyes flickered as he looked at the tombs. "I think I know." "Uh, Master, what do you know?" Old Turtle''s face was full of confusion. "Nothing, let''s go." The man in green slowly disappeared. "Uh, Master, aren''t you going to dig up the Immortal Tomb with Old Turtle?" "No, there''s nothing worth seeing." "But Old Turtle is curious." "I said no. Do you believe I''ll crack your shell?" "......" ...... Chapter 45 – Suspicion Tiger Zhan appeared on a mountain peak. He stared intently in the direction of the Immortal Tomb in the mountains, his pupils slightly contracting... Could it be an illusion... That seemingly ordinary turtle, in that instant, gave him a sense of dread. Thinking back carefully now, that cultivator named Ambrose Lu also seemed a bit off. That cultivator wasn''t nervous at all when facing him, remaining calm and composed. Especially that line, "Or perhaps not from this world?" For a moment, Tiger Zhan felt a terrifying thought that his background had been completely seen through. It didn''t make sense. Tiger Zhan frowned deeply. But this trip made him realize that the waters of the Spirit Dust Realm were indeed very deep. And the mysteriously vanished Immortal Tomb, Thinking this way, it made sense for Sophia Ji to delay the attack. "Ambrose Lu... I should mention this person to Sophia Ji, let her be cautious." Tiger Zhan muttered to himself, then swiped his large hand in the air before him! The next moment, a chaotic light circle appeared in front of him. "Tiger Zhan?" A puzzled voice from Sophia Ji came through the light circle. "Sophia Ji, I just went to the Immortal Tomb, and indeed... an Immortal Tomb has disappeared." Tiger Zhan said solemnly, looking at the light circle. "Are you so bored that you think I would lie to you? If that''s all you have to say, I won''t entertain it." Sophia Ji''s voice came from the other end, sounding indifferent. "Wait, that''s not all I have to say!" Seeing that Sophia Ji was about to cut off the communication, Tiger Zhan''s tone became urgent. Seeing no sound from the light circle, Tiger Zhan knew Sophia Ji was waiting for him to continue. So he spoke with a slightly heavier tone, "I encountered a cultivator at the Immortal Tomb!" Sophia Ji: "Can you just say everything at once?" "Alright." Tiger Zhan sighed slightly, then said, "Sophia Ji, you don''t know, that cultivator..." Tiger Zhan then recounted the details and conversations he had with Ambrose Lu to Sophia Ji. "A cultivator whose realm you can''t see through? And a turtle that gave you a sense of dread?" Sophia Ji asked suspiciously. For some reason, Tiger Zhan felt as if Sophia Ji was mocking him, so he blushed and shouted, "Sophia Ji! I''m serious, don''t think I''m joking! That turtle really gave me a sense of dread!" This novel is available on "pawread dot com". Sophia Ji was silent for a long time, seemingly contemplating Tiger Zhan''s words, then said, "Alright, let''s not talk about the turtle for now. You said Ambrose Lu was always calm? Even when you asked about the vanished tomb? He didn''t show any surprise?" Tiger Zhan squinted his eyes: "That''s right, he was always calm, even questioning if I remembered correctly. After talking for a long time, he didn''t say much, only that some things, once you have an answer in your heart, there''s no need to ask further." Sophia Ji was silent for a long time again before asking, "When you found him... where was he in the Immortal Tomb?" Tiger Zhan was stunned: "The first time I saw him, he seemed to be standing right in front of the vanished Immortal Tomb..." Seeing that Sophia Ji didn''t reply for a long time, Tiger Zhan couldn''t help but say, "I just wanted to tell you to be cautious of this person, he gives me a very strange feeling, and I''ve never heard of him in the cultivation world." Sophia Ji still didn''t reply. Tiger Zhan said, "Can we talk about the turtle now? I''m telling you, that turtle is definitely strange..." "No, I have some urgent matters to sort out now. As for the turtle, you can figure it out yourself." With that, Sophia Ji cut off the communication from the other end. Tiger Zhan stared blankly at the chaotic light circle in front of him slowly dissipating. Then he waved his sleeve, cursing with a dark face, "What a mess, truly unlucky!" ... Cyan Cloud Sect. Great Hall. "Elder Gu sent a message, saying to inform all sects and factions in the cultivation world about this matter..." In the hall, Megan Shen said calmly. As soon as she spoke, the remaining elders in the sect were stunned, then started discussing. "What is Mark up to, I said five years ago to inform the cultivation world, but he opposed it, and now..." "The Grand Elder is right, who knows what Elder Gu is thinking." "Sect Master, did Elder Gu say why? We can''t just do whatever he says without a proper reason, we don''t agree." "That''s right, did Elder Gu learn the exact time of the demon invasion? If not, we don''t agree! If we spread this news, our Cyan Cloud Sect will become a laughingstock! How can we face our old friends in the future!" ... Seeing the disgruntled elders, Megan Shen sighed, S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Elder Gu said, if we don''t spread the news, when the demon invasion happens... because the cultivation world wasn''t prepared in advance, the common people might suffer heavy casualties." The hall fell silent. The elders frowned deeply. Soon, the Grand Elder stood up and said, "Sect Master, according to Mark''s idea five years ago, even if we spread the news, few sects would believe it! In the end, how can our Cyan Cloud Sect stand in the cultivation world?" The elders nodded in agreement. Megan Shen sneered, "But if we don''t say it, when the common people suffer heavy casualties, can you bear it?" "Why not?!" At this moment, an elder stood up with a flushed face and said, "Sect Master, it''s not that I want to say this, but why should we be so responsible for the common people? As cultivators, we help when we can, and it''s fine if we can''t, why should we feel guilty?" "Hmm?" Megan Shen''s face changed slightly, staring intently at the elder. The atmosphere in the hall became cold, and the elders fell silent. Although they didn''t say anything, they agreed with the elder''s viewpoint in their hearts. "Foolish!" Megan Shen said sternly, "Not to mention the common people, according to Elder Gu, the demon realms are likely already allied. Even if we don''t help the common people, do you think our Cyan Cloud Sect can escape unscathed? That''s the demon realms we''re talking about!" "The demon realms covet the Immortal Tomb, the first to be destroyed might not be the common people, but us¡ªthe Cyan Cloud Sect who governs this area!" With those words, the elders'' faces finally changed. "Sect Master, should we relocate the sect, far from the Eastern Region?" An elder cautiously suggested. "Bang!" Megan Shen picked up a teacup and slammed it heavily in front of him, shouting coldly, "Nonsense! How can you say such a thing?" "Sect Master, please calm down!" The elders immediately knelt down, they hadn''t seen Megan Shen this angry in a long time. "The Patriarch is still in seclusion, should you call him, or should I?" "The Cyan Cloud Sect has been here for a long time, how can it be abandoned just like that?" "The surrounding secular empires pay tribute every year, and even the cultivation seedlings are selected from them, can you just abandon them?" The elders lowered their heads, not daring to speak. Megan Shen said coldly, "No more words, quickly spread the news, how many sects believe it is their business, but our Cyan Cloud Sect will have a clear conscience!" "Yes..." The elders stood up, bowed, and left the hall. ... Chapter 46 – Is the brother the son of the Town Master? In Moyu Town, As usual, the streets were bustling with people. Vendors rubbed their hands together, blowing warm air, and their shouts filled the air. "Little girl, in this cold winter, I can''t believe you have silkworm heart greens for sale!" A woman carrying a vegetable basket exclaimed in surprise. Little Amelia smiled and said, "Auntie, these are from our storage. We have too few people at home to finish them, so I''m selling some for money." The woman put the basket down by her feet, squatted, and picked through the greens in the basket. "Great, I''ll buy a few. We''re so lucky today. When I get home, I can make silkworm heart soup for my kids. In this cold weather, a warm bowl will be so comforting!" Little Amelia waited silently with a smile as the woman made her selection. "I''ll take these few. How much?" the woman asked, placing five stalks of silkworm heart greens into her basket. Just as Little Amelia was about to speak, The ground suddenly began to shake! Find the original at "pawread dot com". As the townsfolk stood bewildered, a shout came from the town walls! "All townspeople, return home and lock your doors!! Beasts are coming!!" Instantly, chaos erupted on the streets! Faces filled with terror, people ran towards their homes, and vendors hurriedly packed up their stalls. Little Amelia, still in a daze, saw the woman grab her basket and run off. "F-five copper coins..." Little Amelia reached out and murmured to the woman''s retreating figure. But soon, feeling the ground shake even more violently, Little Amelia''s face turned pale. She quickly picked up her carrying pole but then froze. She didn''t know where to hide. Her home was near the mountains, not in Moyu Town. Gritting her teeth, she ran to the nearest house and knocked on the door. "Hello, can I hide here for a while..." Before she could finish, a voice came from inside, "You better leave. We can''t open the door for you now!" Little Amelia knocked on four or five more houses, but no one was willing to take her in. By now, the streets were almost empty as everyone had gone into hiding. Helpless, she found a corner, placed her baskets outside, and curled up in the corner, muttering in fear, "Thank goodness I didn''t bring Grandma today..." Roar! A bloodthirsty roar came from outside the town, and Little Amelia hugged her knees, trembling and crying. She was so young, and a frail girl at that. "Why aren''t you selling fruits today?" Suddenly, a gentle voice sounded. Little Amelia looked up in surprise to see a man in cyan cloth squatting by her baskets, a smile on his face. "B-brother." She was very familiar with Ambrose Lu, who had bought fruits from her twice before. Panicking, she said, "Brother, there are beasts outside the town. It''s very dangerous. Shouldn''t you hurry home?" Ambrose Lu smiled faintly, "You said the beasts are outside the town. What''s the danger inside?" "But... but..." Little Amelia''s eyes reddened, and she hesitated. "Besides, do you think it''s safe in the town? If the beasts break in, no one will escape." Ambrose Lu said. Looking at the calm young man before her, Little Amelia felt a strange sense of peace. "Let''s go." Ambrose Lu stood up. "Go... where?" "It''s so cold. Naturally, we''ll go to my place for a cup of hot tea. You can leave once the beast threat is over." With that, Ambrose Lu walked away with his hands behind his back. "Okay, thank you, brother." Little Amelia quickly got up, picked up her carrying pole, and followed him. Soon, They arrived at the Town Master''s Mansion. Due to the beast threat, there were no town guards at the gate; they were all busy. Little Amelia followed Ambrose Lu dazedly, walking all the way to the backyard. In the pavilion. "Sit down. There''s hot tea on the table. Do I have to pour it for you myself?" Seeing Little Amelia in a daze, Ambrose Lu smiled faintly. Little Amelia snapped out of it, picked up the teapot on the table, and poured a cup for both Ambrose Lu and herself. She sat down nervously, took a sip of tea, and looked at Ambrose Lu with reverence. "B-brother, are you the Town Master''s son?" She had seen Andrew Chen before, and given Ambrose Lu''s age, she could only guess he was Andrew''s son. Ambrose Lu was slightly taken aback. "Pfft..." The Old Turtle on his shoulder couldn''t help but laugh. Little Amelia looked in shock at the source of the laughter and finally noticed the turtle on Ambrose Lu''s shoulder. "Brother, the t-turtle just laughed..." Little Amelia pointed at the Old Turtle on Ambrose Lu''s shoulder in confusion. Ambrose Lu took the Old Turtle off his shoulder, placed it in his palm, and pressed it lightly, saying seriously, "Oh, you must be tense and haven''t calmed down yet. You heard wrong." At this moment, the Old Turtle in Ambrose Lu''s palm, after being pressed, saw stars and almost fainted from the pain, thinking, Master, you pressed too hard... "Okay, I must have heard wrong." Little Amelia said embarrassedly. Boom! Boom! Boom! At this time, there were continuous crashing sounds from the town walls. "Brother, I wonder if the town guards can hold out. If the beasts break into the town, many townsfolk will die." Little Amelia trembled and said sadly. "You should think about yourself first. Sometimes, it''s better to be a little selfish." Ambrose Lu said calmly. Little Amelia fell silent, only the occasional crashing sound from the town walls breaking the silence. Each crash made her body tremble, as if each hit struck her heart. "Master, are you going to let these little beasts make such noise and disturb you? Should I go and deal with them?" The Old Turtle''s voice sounded in Ambrose Lu''s mind, showing he had somewhat recovered. "No need. Mark Gu and the others will be here soon. We don''t need to intervene." Ambrose Lu replied in his mind. "Mark Gu? Who is Mark Gu?" The Old Turtle was puzzled. "Just a cultivator of this world." Ambrose Lu said softly. The Old Turtle: "Oh, if Master remembers his name, this cultivator must be exceptional." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ambrose Lu placed the Old Turtle back on his shoulder, not bothering to respond further. Many times, the Old Turtle was a chatterbox. If you kept responding to him, he would have endless things to say. It was quite annoying. .......... At the town walls. The tremors continued! The walls were dented and full of cracks. They could only hold out for a little longer before collapsing! The head of the town guards shouted from afar, "Town Master!! These beasts have thick hides, and arrows are useless against them. We need to retreat; the walls are about to collapse!!" "Town Master!" The butler also looked anxiously at Andrew Chen. Andrew Chen remained silent, staring intently at the dozen or so beasts below, feeling extremely unwilling!! If only he were an Immortal... If only, but there were no ifs. He thought of Ambrose Lu''s face and was about to shamelessly ask for help, When suddenly, a streak of light flashed across the sky! Mark Gu, along with Christopher Tong and other Foundation Establishment disciples, landed steadily on the town walls!! "Christopher, go slay those beasts!" Mark Gu looked at the dozen or so ordinary beasts below and commanded. "Yes, Master!" Immediately, Christopher flew up with his sword! In an instant, he drew the attention of the beasts. This scene left Andrew Chen and the others dumbfounded. "Town Master Chen, we almost arrived too late. Apologies." Mark Gu said to Andrew Chen. "Not too late at all! Immortal Gu, what are you saying!" Andrew Chen waved his hand hurriedly. Mark Gu smiled, glanced at everyone, then looked towards the direction of the Town Master''s Mansion''s backyard, and said to the crowd, "Don''t blame the Master. His powers are vast, and he must have known we from the Cyan Cloud Sect were coming, so he didn''t take action. Besides, dealing with such small beasts would be beneath him unless absolutely necessary." Thinking from another perspective, Mark Gu believed that if he were a Divine Transformation True Lord, he wouldn''t want to bother killing a few small beasts either. It was indeed beneath him... "No! No!! Immortal Gu, we mortals wouldn''t dare blame the Master. Andrew knows that if the Master doesn''t act, it''s his duty; if he does, it''s a favor. We have a scale in our hearts." Andrew Chen waved his hand repeatedly. The butler and the head of the town guards also nodded repeatedly. "Haha, that''s good. Next, just watch. With my personal disciple in action, these ordinary beasts will be slain in no time." Mark Gu stood on the town walls, smiling faintly. For such a small matter, he naturally didn''t need to take action. "Yes." Everyone nodded and watched the battle with Mark Gu, their eyes wide and occasionally exclaiming in amazement. The beasts that had made them despair were being cut down like weeds by the young Immortal, disappearing with a few swipes. .......... "Haha, Master, this Mark Gu is indeed clever and reasonable. If not necessary, even a small Divine Transformation cultivator wouldn''t want to kill a few small beasts, let alone you, an Immortal Emperor." In the pavilion, the Old Turtle''s teasing voice sounded in Ambrose Lu''s mind. "Then why are you willing?" Ambrose Lu asked calmly. "Ahem, Old Turtle naturally wouldn''t stoop to dealing with a few insignificant beasts either. It''s just to make you feel better, and besides..." Before the Old Turtle could finish, Ambrose Lu said helplessly, "Alright, shut up. You are not allowed to speak for the rest of the day." The Old Turtle: "......" ......... Chapter 47 – Your attitude is even more arrogant than your grandpa turtle In no time, these monsters were all slain by Christopher Tong. Ordinary monsters like these were no match for Christopher, who was in the Foundation Establishment stage. "The Immortal is truly amazing!" "Indeed, our arrows couldn''t even pierce their defenses, but the Immortal defeated them in the blink of an eye." "Ah, this is the difference between us mortals and the Immortals." "......" A quick look at "pawread dot com" will leave you more fulfilled. The town guards were filled with admiration. "Thank you, Immortal Gu!" Andrew Chen breathed a sigh of relief and expressed his gratitude. Mark Gu waved it off indifferently, but suddenly, as if sensing something, he sharply looked towards the horizon! His pupils contracted fiercely! Two streaks of light were approaching them, carrying an aura that was terrifying! More importantly, this aura... was demonic! Everyone noticed Mark Gu''s gaze and serious expression, their hearts skipped a beat, and they quickly looked in the same direction. By this time, the two streaks of light had already reached outside the town walls, and two figures gradually became clear. One was a skinny man in a gray robe, and the other a fat man in a black robe. Wisps of demonic aura swirled around them like smoke. The skinny man in the gray robe glanced casually at the corpses of the monsters on the ground, then looked up at the town wall and sneered, "Cyan Cloud Sect? All you can do is kill some low-level monsters from our Monster Realm, right, Thorn Pig?" The fat man in the black robe rubbed his large belly and chuckled, "Sky Wolf, today this pig is going to eat up this entire town!" "Suit yourself," Sky Wolf said, pursing his lips. The town wall fell silent, and Andrew Chen and the others, filled with fear, couldn''t help but move closer to Mark Gu. "Master..." Christopher Tong stared intently at the two figures in the air, his face grave. From their words, he had gleaned some terrifying information. These two were likely... "Level... Eight... Demonic... Cultivators," Mark Gu gritted his teeth. Andrew Chen and the other mortals naturally didn''t understand, but the Foundation Establishment disciples'' pupils contracted sharply, and even their bodies began to tremble with fear. Level Eight Demonic Cultivators, what a concept... They were comparable to the early Elemental Infant stage! They were Elemental Infant ancestors... No wonder they were in human form; Level Eight monsters had the ability to transform. And they were called Demonic Cultivators, no longer referred to as monsters. "Well, well, your eyesight is pretty good, human cultivator. No wonder you''re about to advance to the Elemental Infant stage, hehe..." Sky Wolf said to Mark Gu with a sinister smile. Thorn Pig snorted and said indifferently, "Sky Wolf, why waste words with them? Just kill them." As he spoke, the demonic aura around him began to surge violently... Even Andrew Chen and the others, no matter how foolish, could see that these two, the skinny one and the fat one, were not here with good intentions and seemed very powerful. "Master, what should we do!" Christopher Tong''s body trembled, his face turning pale. Although... but... he didn''t want to die yet. Mark Gu also swallowed nervously, his eyes constantly glancing towards the Town Master''s Mansion, but there was no movement from that direction. Master, save us, Master, save us, Master, save us, ahhhhh! Mark Gu cried out in his heart. Facing two Level Eight Demonic Cultivators, even if a hundred of him came, they wouldn''t stand a chance. "Haha!" At this moment, Thorn Pig suddenly opened his huge mouth towards the town wall! Instantly! The sky changed color! A giant phantom of a pig covered in thorns appeared in the sky, its size immense. In the next moment, its tusked mouth opened wide and lunged forward! Andrew Chen and the others were already scared out of their wits. Because this giant pig phantom was so enormous, covering half the sky, they felt as if the entire Moyu Town would be swallowed by it! This was a terrifying scene they had never witnessed before. Mark Gu''s face changed dramatically. He glanced once more towards the Town Master''s Mansion, then gritted his teeth and formed a hand seal, shouting, "Christopher, take everyone and retreat!" Christopher received the order and quickly led the disciples, along with the stunned Andrew Chen and others, down from the town wall. At this moment, a thousand glowing swords appeared around Mark Gu, slowly rotating, exuding a power and sharpness reminiscent of that night five years ago! S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thousand Sword Technique, go!" Swish swish swish¡ª! A thousand glowing swords shot out! Even in broad daylight, they were as magnificent and grand as a meteor shower! "Hahaha, just a Golden Elixir peak cultivator, who gave you the courage?" Sky Wolf, standing beside Thorn Pig, laughed mockingly with his hands on his hips. His eyes were full of disdain as he looked at the thousand glowing swords. "Oink oink!" The giant pig phantom let out a chilling squeal, In the next moment. The thousand glowing swords were swallowed by that huge mouth, not lasting even a moment. This scene made everyone shudder. Even someone as strong as Mark Gu couldn''t withstand a single blow! "Master!" Christopher Tong''s face turned deathly pale. "Level Eight Demonic Cultivators are indeed beyond my capability..." Mark Gu muttered to himself, looking dejectedly at the approaching giant mouth. At this moment, his peripheral vision still occasionally glanced towards the Town Master''s Mansion. He knew that as long as Ambrose Lu was willing to step in, Everything would be fine!! As the oppressive giant pig phantom approached, everyone''s hearts seemed to stop, their pupils trembling! "Hahaha, today, all of you will die!! I, Thorn Pig, say so!! No one can save you!!" Thorn Pig sneered coldly! "Oh really, no one can save them? You little demon, your strength is nothing, yet your arrogance surpasses even your Grandpa Turtle." At this moment, a teasing voice echoed from the town wall, Making everyone''s eyes freeze! Master? No, this wasn''t Master''s voice or tone! The next moment, everyone saw countless dark green beams of light intersecting in the sky outside the town wall, forming a semicircle. The shape... well, it looked like a turtle shell. The giant pig phantom''s mouth bit down hard on it! Crack crack crack... Everyone was shocked to see a look of fear and shrinking on the giant pig phantom''s face, and then its sharp teeth shattered completely!! The giant pig phantom collapsed, while the intersecting dark green beams of light, resembling a turtle shell, remained unmoved... "Poof!" Thorn Pig suddenly retreated dozens of feet, clutching his chest and spitting out a mouthful of blood, his eyes filled with disbelief! "Thorn Pig, are you alright?" Sky Wolf appeared beside him, asking worriedly. The disdain in his eyes had vanished, Replaced by seriousness! "Who dares to interfere in the affairs of our Monster Realm? Come out if you have the guts!" Thorn Pig wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and roared, looking around. The town wall fell silent for a moment, The next moment, a hunched old man dressed in dark clothes gradually appeared on the town wall... His eyebrows and mustache extended to his neck, with a small tuft of beard on his chin. His dark skin glistened with a sheen. He stroked one side of his mustache, his old eyes sweeping over the two demons with a kind smile, "Grandpa Turtle... naturally has plenty of guts." ...... Chapter 48 – It turned out to be the masters servant The town walls were eerily quiet at this moment. Mark Gu and the others stared in bewilderment at the uniquely featured hunched old man... When did Moyu Town get such a character? Not to mention anything else, just that move earlier was enough to shock them! After all, the being before them was an eighth-level monster cultivator, comparable to an Elemental Infant ancestor! "Who are you? How dare you meddle in the affairs of our Monster Realm?!" Thorn Pig growled hoarsely, he and Sky Wolf were on high alert! Because they couldn''t see through this hunched old man at all! Old Turtle stroked his beard, lowered his hands behind his back, his expression calm but his tone disdainful, "Meddle in the affairs of the Monster Realm? If it weren''t for not wanting Mason Hun to buzz around my ears like an annoying bee, just based on your disturbance to my master today, even if your Monster Realm were overturned a hundred times, it wouldn''t be enough to quell my anger!" As soon as these words were spoken, Not only Sky Wolf and Thorn Pig, but even Mark Gu and Christopher Tong and the other disciples were all shaken to their core! Arrogant, too arrogant! Regardless of the credibility of this hunched old man''s words, Mark Gu was more curious about who his master was? Not to mention anything else, just the fact that he could injure an eighth-level monster cultivator was enough to prove his strength, so his master behind him... The more he thought about it, the more terrifying it seemed. "Arrogant!!!" Thorn Pig stared at Old Turtle and roared. "Ridiculous words, overturn our Monster Realm a hundred times? Don''t mention our Monster Sovereign, even one of the Five Great Monster Kings could easily crush you!" Sky Wolf also growled in displeasure. But undeniably, their hearts were extremely heavy at this moment. However, even if they couldn''t win, they believed the other party absolutely couldn''t keep them here! "Hey, you two little..." Old Turtle raised an eyebrow, about to say something, "Do you believe I''ll seal your mouth? Arguing with two little monsters, aren''t you ashamed?" S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A slightly cool voice from Ambrose Lu suddenly came from the direction of the Town Master''s Mansion... Old Turtle shivered in fright, bowing repeatedly, the previously calm face now showing an awkward smile, "Hehe, yes, yes, master, please don''t be angry." Seeing the previously extremely arrogant hunched old man suddenly acting like a Peke, Everyone was dumbfounded. The master''s voice... This powerful hunched old man was actually the master''s servant?! The master he mentioned earlier was actually the master... But why had they never seen this hunched old man before? "You, you..." Thorn Pig and Sky Wolf came to their senses, their eyes trembling as they looked towards the Town Master''s Mansion, They were completely panicked. This hunched old man... the master he mentioned earlier actually existed, and was right in this town! The hunched old man was already so strong, they couldn''t imagine how strong his master was? "Run!!!" Without hesitation, Thorn Pig and Sky Wolf simultaneously retreated! "Want to run? Did you ask me, Old Turtle? You two little..." Old Turtle''s eyes were indifferent, with a wave of his hand, two dark green beams shot out at terrifying speed! Swoosh!! Thorn Pig and Sky Wolf, who were fleeing, suddenly sensed something, turned their heads abruptly, their faces changing drastically in an instant!! The terrifying power contained in the two dark green beams was beyond their comprehension! They had still greatly underestimated this hunched old man! "You, who are you really, no, we have painstakingly cultivated for thousands of years to successfully take form, don''t kill us, don''t!!!!" Sky Wolf and Thorn Pig''s eyes finally showed infinite fear! Their voices even had a pleading tone. But, It was too late. The dark green beams vanished in an instant, and they lost consciousness abruptly, their bodies disintegrating into nothingness. "Trash..." Old Turtle finally spat out the two words he hadn''t finished earlier. Then, without looking at Mark Gu and the others, he coldly dissipated on the town wall. "Gulp..." Mark Gu and the others stared in shock at the sky, swallowing frantically! Just now... Two monster cultivators comparable to Elemental Infant ancestors were killed in one move... So strong... "Christopher! You and the other disciples help Town Master Chen repair the town walls, I need to go to the Town Master''s Mansion!" Mark Gu came back to his senses, shook his head hard, and was about to leave hurriedly. "Master, I want to go too!" Christopher quickly said. "No!" Mark Gu refused flatly. "Master~ Please let me go with you~" Christopher pleaded. "Sigh." For the full version, visit pawread dot com. Mark Gu sighed helplessly, grabbed Christopher and flew towards the Town Master''s Mansion, his voice trailing back, "The remaining disciples help Town Master Chen repair the town walls." The disciples all had bitter expressions, they also wanted to see the legendary master... But they weren''t as fortunate as Senior Brother Christopher to be a direct disciple!! "Ahem, Immortals, why don''t you go rest at the Town Master''s Mansion, we and the town guards can handle this." Andrew Chen said respectfully to the disciples. "Yes, yes, Immortals, please rest, there''s no need for you to do such laborious work." The butler quickly echoed. "No, no, Town Master Chen, Elder Gu has given orders, we dare not slack off, hehe." "Yes, Town Master Chen, if we all work together, it will be quick, we can fly, so moving mud and water is relatively fast." "......" The disciples quickly waved their hands, smiling. They had heard Elder Gu say that the terrifying master had lived in the Town Master''s Mansion for years, they dared not neglect Andrew Chen. Even if he was a mere mortal... Andrew Chen and the butler quickly cupped their hands, then exchanged a glance, a hint of pride in their eyes. When had they ever felt so proud? You should know, these Immortals were always high and mighty even towards the Li Shui King... And all of this was because of the master. "Head of the town guards, inform the townspeople, it''s safe now!" Andrew Chen laughed and waved. .......... Backyard of the Town Master''s Mansion. "It seems safe outside, you should go home." Ambrose Lu gently pressed Old Turtle under the table while smiling at Little Amelia. Old Turtle''s eyes were bulging, in too much pain to breathe, his front turtle claws covering his mouth tightly to prevent himself from screaming. The pain, it was too much, a pain that penetrated the bones! "Brother, how do you know it''s safe?" Little Amelia asked confusedly. "There''s no more noise, what do you think?" Ambrose Lu replied. "Right!" Little Amelia suddenly stood up, delighted, "The Town Master''s Mansion is amazing, defeating terrifying monsters as mere mortals!" Ambrose Lu nodded in agreement. "Then... Brother, thank you today! Next time I''ll bring you some delicious fruits!" Little Amelia bowed deeply. "Alright." Ambrose Lu nodded with a smile, waving his hand gently. Seeing this, Little Amelia smiled at Ambrose Lu and hopped out. Not long after she left, Mark Gu''s voice sounded outside, "Master, Mark seeks an audience." Ambrose Lu casually tossed Old Turtle into the pond, lightly patted his mouth, and yawned, "Oh, I''m tired, not seeing anyone today." After saying that, he leaned against the pavilion railing and closed his eyes. And the fish in the pond, the moment Old Turtle fell in, all huddled in a corner, Trembling. ...... Chapter 49 – The conflict of the Kings "Master, the gentleman says he''s tired... What should we do?" Christopher Tong looked at Mark Gu pitifully. Smack! Mark Gu gave him a sharp flick on the forehead and scolded, "You''re a grown man, when did you become so whiny?" Christopher Tong winced in pain, covering his head, his expression turning serious. "Hmph, that''s more like it. You should learn more from your junior brother Leonard Lin!" Mark Gu said irritably, glanced regretfully at the courtyard, then bowed and left. Christopher Tong pursed his lips secretly, mimicking the gesture before quickly following. ......... Monster Realm. A dozing monster beast suddenly noticed that the two soul lamps on the platform had gone out... He pursed his lips indifferently, but his previously calm expression gradually turned rigid... Then he abruptly stood up, a look of terror appearing on his face! "Sky Wolf General, Thorn Pig General!!" The two extinguished soul lamps belonged to two monster generals. The monster beast''s mouth twitched, then he stumbled out in a panic, "Something''s wrong, something''s wrong!" ......... "What did you say?" Bang! The monster beast was kicked over by Lithe Snake, who coldly shouted. The monster beast quickly resumed a kneeling position, trembling as he said, "Reporting to the Demon King, the soul lamps of Sky Wolf and Thorn Pig Generals... have gone out." After a moment, Lithe Snake raised an eyebrow and disappeared from the spot, intending to check it out personally. Soon, he reappeared, but his brows were tightly furrowed. Two monster generals, even in the Monster Realm, held some status, and they had just died like that? How long had it been? It seemed there were powerful cultivators hidden in the Li Shui Empire... The Sect Master of Cyan Cloud Sect? Impossible, even if Sky Wolf and Thorn Pig couldn''t defeat the Sect Master, they could definitely escape! Could it be other cultivators from the Spirit Dust Cultivation Realm... It seemed he needed to visit Zhao Deep Abyss in the Demon Realm to settle this, though it would undoubtedly lead to more ridicule. "Get lost." Lithe Snake said indifferently and disappeared. The monster beast, who had been on edge, finally breathed a sigh of relief, drenched in cold sweat. He was truly afraid that King Teng Snake would kill him in a fit of anger. ......... Demon Realm. In the hall. Zhao Deep Abyss was drinking with Craig Chu when they suddenly heard a cold shout from outside. "Zhao Deep Abyss, get out here!" Zhao Deep Abyss smiled at Craig Chu, and the two disappeared from their seats. When they reappeared, They were outside the hall, facing Lithe Snake and another monster king. Before Lithe Snake could speak, Zhao Deep Abyss smirked and said, "Has King Teng Snake already conquered Li Shui and come here to show off?" "Congratulations, congratulations, as expected of King Teng Snake, truly impressive." Craig Chu also cupped his hands and smiled. Seeing this, Lithe Snake''s anger flared, his face burning, and he said in a deep voice, "Zhao Deep Abyss, you deliberately provoked me earlier. Why didn''t you mention that there were powerful cultivators in Li Shui? Because of you, our Monster Realm lost two monster generals!" Zhao Deep Abyss had intended to continue mocking him, but upon hearing Lithe Snake''s last sentence, his eyes narrowed slightly. Two monster generals dead? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In that case, the failure of the Black Tongue Demon and the Nightmare Demon Clan he had sent earlier was nothing. "Today, you must give me an explanation." Seeing Zhao Deep Abyss remain silent, Lithe Snake stared coldly at him and said. "An explanation? What kind of explanation do you want?" Zhao Deep Abyss, undeterred, smiled faintly. "Are my two monster generals just going to die for nothing?" Lithe Snake slowly clenched his fist, his voice icy. "Ridiculous!" Zhao Deep Abyss waved his sleeve dismissively, mocking, "You, Lithe Snake, are the head of the Five Great Monster Kings, yet instead of seeking out the culprit, you come to demand an explanation from me! How amusing..." "So, you''re saying... you won''t give me an explanation today." Lithe Snake''s voice suddenly lowered, as if muttering to himself. Zhao Deep Abyss''s eyes flickered, and he smiled, "There will be no explanation, but as for anything else, I''m game." Seeing this, Craig Chu and the monster king beside Lithe Snake also began to focus, slowly clenching their fists. It seemed this matter wouldn''t be resolved peacefully today... The atmosphere in the area grew tense and heated! When you''re just trying to make great content at . "Very well, Zhao Deep Abyss, you truly have guts. Since you won''t give an explanation, I''ll beat one out of you!!" Lithe Snake''s lips curled into a sinister smile, his aura surging. "Caw caw caw..." The crows perched on the withered trees around them were startled, flapping their wings and taking off in a massive flock. "You''re asking for it, you reckless fool!" Zhao Deep Abyss sneered, a thick fog erupting around him, his figure becoming faintly visible within it. "King Kong Monster King, fight with me!" Lithe Snake shouted, his body transforming into a thousand-foot-long snake, coiling in the air, with a pair of small wings on its back. His scarlet eyes and enormous flicking tongue looked terrifying. The King Kong Monster King also transformed into a giant ape the size of a mountain, baring its teeth and glaring fiercely at Zhao Deep Abyss and Craig Chu. "Craig, among the Five Great Demon Kings, your strength is the greatest. Taking down this stinking ape shouldn''t be a problem, right?" Zhao Deep Abyss squinted and said. Craig Chu looked up at the giant ape, grinning, "I''ve heard that among the Five Great Monster Kings, the King Kong Monster King is the strongest. Today, I''ll see for myself." "And let me remind you, just because something is big doesn''t mean it''s powerful..." The next moment, Craig Chu tapped the ground with his toes, launching himself like a cannonball towards the King Kong Monster King! "Boom¡ª¡ª!" The ground below shattered into a spiderweb-like pattern from the impact. "Heh, Craig may seem simple-minded, but when he fights, he''s something else." Zhao Deep Abyss sighed, then looked up at Lithe Snake, smiling, "Craig is right, being big doesn''t mean you''re powerful. You mindless... fools." Lithe Snake''s pupils flashed with ferocity, and he lunged with his massive snake body, "Zhao Deep Abyss, if I don''t cripple you today, I won''t be called Lithe!!" At the same time, The commotion from the Abyss Demon King''s hall naturally attracted the attention of many demons. They watched in horror as the giant snake and ape soared in the distance, and without hesitation, they went to inform the other three Demon Kings. "Boom¡ª¡ª!" The King Kong Monster King threw a punch, but it was firmly blocked by Craig Chu. The visual impact was immense, as the King Kong Monster King''s fist was hundreds of times larger than Craig Chu''s body. "I''ve heard that the Demon King Craig Chu, despite being a demon, possesses immense strength. At first, I didn''t believe it, but today I do." The King Kong Monster King''s voice echoed in the air, tinged with gravity. He found it hard to accept, How could a demon''s strength compare to that of a monster beast? Absurd. Chapter 50 – Karl Jiang, the old ancestor of Purple Extreme Thunder Peak ``` "Heh." Craig Chu didn''t bother to explain. With a flash, he appeared at the King Kong Monster King''s temple and threw a fierce punch! This stance was more like a body cultivator than a demon! The King Kong Monster King wasn''t to be underestimated either. Despite his large size, his movements were quick. With a slight tilt of his head, he narrowly dodged the blow, but his heart chilled for a moment. This Craig Chu was playing for keeps. "Demon King of the Abyss, Demon King Craig Chu!" At this moment, the other three Demon Kings appeared, their faces stern as they looked ahead. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lithe Snake quickly distanced himself from Zhao Deep Abyss, casting a wary glance at the three Demon Kings before turning to Zhao Deep Abyss with a cold smile. "Heh heh heh, Zhao Deep Abyss, surely you wouldn''t stoop to bullying with numbers?" Zhao Deep Abyss''s face turned grim, his expression unchanging as he said, "All Demon Kings, attack together! Today, we sever the snake''s tail! Dare to act recklessly in our Demon Realm, and you''ll pay the price!" The three Demon Kings nodded, showing no surprise. In their hearts, they all agreed; this was typical Zhao Deep Abyss behavior. "You!" Lithe Snake''s face changed, disbelief in his eyes. "Despicable and shameless, aren''t you afraid the demons of the Demon Realm will laugh at you? Don''t you feel ashamed?" "Hahaha, enough nonsense, the victor is king, the loser is a bandit!" Zhao Deep Abyss laughed heartily, finding this method of bullying with numbers far more satisfying than a one-on-one fight. Lithe Snake looked at the four Demon Kings opposite him, his face turning green. At the same time, his heart trembled slightly. Today, it seemed he was destined for disgrace. .......... Spirit Dust Realm. The news that the Cyan Cloud Sect had spread about the demon realms plotting against the Immortal Tomb and their inevitable invasion of the Spirit Dust Realm finally reached the entire Eastern Region. As for the Southern, Western, and Northern Regions, due to the distance and unfamiliarity, it would take more time. Once the news spread, naturally, few sects believed it, and even fewer took action. However, there were some exceptions. Eastern Region, Flying Star Valley Grand Hall. "What do the elders think about the news spread by the Cyan Cloud Sect in the eastern part of the Eastern Region?" Valley Master Jacob Yuan stood with his hands behind his back, asking calmly. "Valley Master, regardless of the truth, we want to know what use the demon realms have for plotting against the Immortal Tomb? Everyone knows that after countless ages, the so-called secret of immortality remains unsolved." An elder stepped forward and bowed. "Indeed." The other elders nodded in agreement. Based on this alone, they didn''t believe the demon realms would plot against the Immortal Tomb. What''s there to plot? If the Monster Sovereign and Demon Sovereign wanted to uncover its secrets, they could just go to the Immortal Tomb themselves. Why make such a big fuss? After all, the Immortal Tomb belongs to no one; anyone can go and comprehend it. Jacob Yuan pursed his lips and said, "But what if the news from the Cyan Cloud Sect is true?" The elders were momentarily stunned. The same elder smiled and said, "Valley Master, in our previous opinion, the likelihood of this being true is very small... However, the Cyan Cloud Sect is not a small sect in the Eastern Region, and they have a master alchemist like Mark Gu. We can''t understand why they would... sigh." Jacob Yuan calmly said again, "No need to say more. What if it is true?" The hall fell silent for a moment, many elders'' eyes flickering. An elder stepped forward and bowed, saying solemnly, "Valley Master, even if it''s true, we don''t know when the demon realms will attack. Should we send people to the eastern part and wait indefinitely? Even if it takes ten years or a hundred years, should we keep waiting?" The elders nodded, this was exactly what they thought. Moreover, even if the demon realms attacked, they were still quite far from the direction of the Immortal Tomb, and it wouldn''t affect them immediately. By then, the cultivation sects of the four regions¡ªEast, South, West, and North¡ªcould join forces, and the demon realms would be no threat. Better to take care of themselves first. Jacob Yuan''s eyes flickered as he looked at an elder and said, "Fifth Elder, select some elite disciples and lead them to the Cyan Cloud Sect. If in three years, there is no unusual movement from the demon realms, return." The elders were momentarily stunned, wanting to say something. Jacob Yuan''s eyes turned cold, "Silence." The elders immediately fell silent. The Fifth Elder received the order, stepped forward, and bowed, "I will follow the Valley Master''s command." Jacob Yuan nodded, his gaze seeming to cross mountains and rivers, looking towards the direction of the Cyan Cloud Sect, murmuring in his heart, "Sect Master Megan, I know your character. This time, I will trust you despite the opposition." At the same time, Eastern Region, Purple Extreme Thunder Peak. If the Cyan Cloud Sect and Flying Star Valley were considered significant sects in the Eastern Region''s cultivation world, Then Purple Extreme Thunder Peak was the leader of the Eastern Region''s cultivation world! Purple Extreme Thunder Peak rose from the ground, piercing through the clouds, standing between heaven and earth. The mountain peak was perpetually shrouded in lightning and thunder, never ceasing. Compared to it, the mountain where the Cyan Cloud Sect was located seemed like a youth, serene and quiet, while Purple Extreme Thunder Peak was more like a robust man, sharp and domineering. "Boom¡ª¡ª" At this moment, near the peak of Purple Extreme Thunder Peak, thunder roared above, and below were two figures. One sat cross-legged with eyes closed, the other bowed. "Any news of Daoist Zhang''s ascension recently?" The middle-aged man in a plain robe asked indifferently. "Ancestor, there is no news of the Carefree Courtyard Ancestor''s ascension yet, but it''s said to be soon..." The slightly less imposing middle-aged man quickly replied. "Hmm, the Carefree Courtyard is in the Western Region, a bit far from our Purple Extreme Thunder Peak. Remember to report immediately if there''s any news. During this time, I won''t be in seclusion." The middle-aged man in a plain robe said calmly. The Tribulation Crossing stage''s ascension tribulation was a rare event, and each one was precious to cultivators in the Divine Transformation stage and above. "Yes, Ancestor, rest assured." The middle-aged man replied but did not leave immediately, hesitating. "Hmm? What else?" The middle-aged man in a plain robe opened his eyes, a flash of lightning in his pupils, intimidating. Upon closer look, he was one of the Tribulation Crossing stage grand cultivators who appeared in the ascension passage after Ambrose Lu and Old Turtle left. He was Karl Jiang, the ancestor of Purple Extreme Thunder Peak. The middle-aged man trembled, hesitated for a moment, and said, "Ancestor, recently, a piece of news has been widely spread in the Eastern Region''s cultivation world, from the Cyan Cloud Sect..." Moments later, after the middle-aged man finished speaking, he bowed his head, trembling with regret. He should have known better than to bother the Ancestor with such trivial matters... "Demon realms plotting against the Immortal Tomb?" Karl Jiang''s eyes showed doubt. As a grand cultivator in the Tribulation Crossing stage, he didn''t immediately doubt the authenticity of the news but thought of something else. For countless ages, hasn''t the secret of the Immortal Tomb remained unsolved? If the news about the demon realms plotting against the Immortal Tomb was true... does it mean the demon realms have a way to obtain the secret of immortality from the Immortal Tomb? But if they had a way, why make such a big fuss? Why not do it secretly? It seemed contradictory... "The source of this news?" Karl Jiang looked at the middle-aged man and asked. The middle-aged man was stunned and respectfully said, "Ancestor, it''s from the Cyan Cloud Sect." The next moment, in the middle-aged man''s incredulous gaze, Karl Jiang slowly stood up, his figure becoming ethereal... Only his voice remained, "I''ll go to the Cyan Cloud Sect. Keep an eye out, and inform me immediately if Daoist Zhang undergoes the ascension tribulation." ... ``` Chapter 51 – Neither dared to be angry nor dared to speak Eastern Region, Cyan Cloud Sect. Today, the Cyan Cloud Sect was more bustling than usual. Earlier, many disciples saw numerous spirit boats streaking across the sky. At this moment, there were dozens of figures in the grand hall, all elders from various sects in the Eastern Region as well as elders from the Cyan Cloud Sect itself. Fortunately, the grand hall was extremely spacious, easily accommodating everyone. "Hey, why haven''t we seen Elder Gu from your sect?" "Yeah, where''s Old Gu? I came here hoping to ask him to refine some elixirs for me. Where is he?" "......" The elders from various sects were all looking for Mark Gu, but to no avail. They turned to the elders of the Cyan Cloud Sect with smiles, inquiring. It was evident that Mark Gu had some reputation in the cultivation world. "Hehe, esteemed elders, Mark is currently still in the secular world," the Grand Elder replied politely with a smile. "I see." The elders from various sects nodded upon hearing this. At that moment, Megan Shen walked in slowly from outside the hall. "Sect Master Shen." The elders from various sects quickly cupped their hands in greeting. Megan Shen scanned the elders in the hall, smiling on the surface but sighing inwardly. As expected, too few sects were willing to believe them. There were barely fifteen elders present... The Eastern Region was so vast, with countless sects of all sizes, yet only these few had come. Among them, besides a few sects like Flying Star Valley that were on par with the Cyan Cloud Sect, most were small sects. Soon, Megan Shen took her seat in the hall. As soon as she sat down, the Fifth Elder of Flying Star Valley stood up and said, "Sect Master Shen, could you explain what happened that led your Cyan Cloud Sect to believe that the demon realms are plotting against the Immortal Tomb?" Upon hearing this, all the elders turned their attention to Megan Shen. They knew that coming here would certainly take up a lot of their time. Wouldn''t it be better to use that time for secluded cultivation or treasure hunting? "Grand Elder, you explain it to them," Megan Shen said calmly. The Grand Elder bowed slightly and then began to explain to the elders, "Esteemed elders, the situation is as follows..." Moments later, The elders from various sects frowned deeply in thought. It turned out that Mark Gu was the first to discover this matter. Based on the Grand Elder''s words and analysis, coupled with the unusual demon disturbances in the Li Shui Empire in recent years, it seemed to be true. "Sect Master Shen, the Valley Master has ordered that I will lead our disciples to guard the Li Shui Empire and the surrounding secular empires for three years. If unusual demon disturbances occur during this period, we will spread the truth of this matter. But if nothing happens, we will return to the valley," the Fifth Elder said, cupping his hands solemnly. The other elders nodded in agreement. Indeed, the truth of this matter would depend on what happens next. "Very well, I appreciate your efforts, esteemed elders." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Megan Shen stood up and cupped her hands slightly. "Sect Master Shen, we will take our leave now." Soon, the elders from various sects bowed and left the hall one after another, gathering their disciples and departing. "Sect Master, three years. Within three years, the demon realms will surely cause trouble again. By then, the other sects will see it with their own eyes and will undoubtedly believe us!" the Grand Elder said excitedly, looking at Megan Shen. Megan Shen remained expressionless, without a trace of joy. Three years was not long for the demon realms. Whether they would cause trouble again was uncertain. Last time, they had lain dormant for five years. If the demon realms did not cause trouble within these three years, the Cyan Cloud Sect would become a laughingstock. "You may leave. I am tired," Megan Shen said weakly, waving her hand and closing her eyes. The elders quietly retreated upon seeing this. "Sigh." Megan Shen sighed, beckoning to the tea on the table. It flew into her hand, and she took a sip before opening her eyes. To read the uncut version, go to ]. She froze. A middle-aged man in plain robes was standing in the hall, looking at her calmly... Megan Shen instinctively frowned, about to scold him, but her pupils suddenly contracted! Memories from deep within her mind surged up like a spring. She suddenly remembered! The former master of Purple Extreme Thunder Peak! The leading figure in the Eastern Region''s cultivation world¡ªKarl Jiang! "Senior Jiang!" Megan Shen''s face turned pale as she hurriedly bowed deeply before Karl Jiang, her voice trembling. She had only seen Karl Jiang from a distance once when she was still in the Foundation Establishment stage. She had no idea why he had suddenly come to the Cyan Cloud Sect today. "Sect Master Shen, no need for such formalities," Karl Jiang said with a gentle smile, very amiable. Megan Shen slowly straightened up a bit but still bowed respectfully. "Senior Jiang, what brings you to the Cyan Cloud Sect..." She didn''t think Karl Jiang was here to see their ancestor. Their ancestor might be a notable figure in the Eastern Region''s cultivation world, but not to the extent that Karl Jiang would come personally. Karl Jiang chuckled, "I came to inquire about the matter of the demon realms plotting against the Immortal Tomb. Could you tell me more?" Immediately, Megan Shen''s heart began to race! A surge of joy filled her heart. The leading figure of the Eastern Region''s cultivation world was concerned about this matter? Excellent! If Senior Jiang believed it, then the news they had spread would surely attract the attention of the entire Spirit Dust Cultivation Realm! "Senior Jiang, this matter is absolutely true!..." Soon, Megan Shen recounted all the details to Karl Jiang. Karl Jiang nodded occasionally, his expression calm. "If it weren''t for a Divine Transformation senior intervening several times, our secular empires would have suffered greatly," Megan Shen sighed as she finished. Karl Jiang''s eyes flickered. "Which Divine Transformation cultivator? What is their name?" In the entire Spirit Dust Cultivation Realm, Divine Transformation stage cultivators were not as rare as Tribulation Crossing stage ones, but they were still few in number. He knew almost all of them. "That Divine Transformation senior is named Ambrose Lu." "Ambrose Lu?" Karl Jiang raised an eyebrow. He was certain he had never heard of this name. Even among the Divine Transformation cultivators in the Southern, Western, and Northern Regions, there was no one named Ambrose Lu. Seeing Karl Jiang''s expression, Megan Shen quickly explained respectfully, "Senior Jiang, that Divine Transformation senior was previously in seclusion." Karl Jiang nodded, no longer dwelling on it. Suddenly, he pointed a finger at Megan Shen''s forehead! Megan Shen''s eyes instantly became vacant. Karl Jiang''s expression remained unchanged as he accessed all the memories in her mind. He saw the strange and concentrated demon disturbances, the proximity of the Li Shui Empire to the Immortal Tomb, and the image of a man in green robes. "It seems the demon realms plotting against the Immortal Tomb is true. Excellent..." "This young man must be the reclusive Divine Transformation cultivator she mentioned. Indeed, I haven''t seen him before..." With that thought, Karl Jiang withdrew his finger. "Ugh..." Megan Shen collapsed to the ground, clutching her head in pain, her face pale. She had been soul-searched! This would make it even harder for her to advance to the Divine Transformation stage! But the other party was a Tribulation Crossing stage cultivator, capable of overturning her Cyan Cloud Sect with a single thought. She dared not be angry or question him. Megan Shen forced a bitter smile, "Senior Jiang, you must have learned the truth by now. Could you inform the other sects in the cultivation world? They will surely believe it coming from you..." Karl Jiang glanced at her indifferently. As his figure gradually faded, he said coldly, "The truth of this matter is clear to me. Sect Master Shen, take care." Hearing this, Megan Shen was momentarily stunned, then silently clutched her head. Far away in Mo Yu, Ambrose Lu naturally sensed Karl Jiang''s soul-searching of Megan Shen instantly, but he remained expressionless, continuing to eat and drink as usual. ...... Chapter 52 – The Ascension After March Calamity Moyu Town, the backyard of the Town Master''s Mansion. In the pavilion, Old Turtle, having transformed into human form, sat opposite Ambrose Lu. After pouring Ambrose a cup of wine, he tentatively smiled and asked, "Master, when will you return to the Four Directions Immortal Realm?" S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ambrose took a sip of the wine, glanced at him, and said, "You''ve been with me for quite some time now, haven''t you figured me out yet?" Old Turtle gave a sheepish smile and sighed, "Master, of course, I understand you. You are immortal, and in the past, you would take me along to roam the world to pass the time. But you may not know, ever since you disappeared, the Immortal Realm has undergone great upheaval. Those Immortal Emperors are barely holding on..." Hearing this, Ambrose showed no surprise. He simply extended his hand and made a few calculations in front of Old Turtle, then said indifferently, "No, those guys can still hold on." Old Turtle was momentarily at a loss for words. "Why don''t you calculate how much lifespan they have left?" Ambrose said leisurely, tossing a date into his mouth. Old Turtle''s eyes darted around as he replied, "The Immortal Emperor Ling Tian of the Eastern Immortal Realm has about a hundred thousand years left. The Immortal Emperor Feng Jiu of the Western Immortal Realm has about thirty thousand years left. The Immortal Emperor Yin Yang of the Southern Immortal Realm has about fifty thousand years left. The Immortal Emperor Wu Shi of the Northern Immortal Realm has about sixty thousand years left..." "As for the Immortal Emperor of Longevity in the Central Immortal Realm... his lifespan is practically endless, hehe!" Bang! Ambrose flicked a date pit at Old Turtle''s head and said calmly, "Your courage is growing; you even dare to mock me." "Hiss!" Old Turtle clutched the lump on his head, sucking in a breath from the pain. "So, don''t they still have quite a bit of lifespan left? Naturally, they can still hold on," Ambrose said softly. "Master is right, hehe," Old Turtle quickly agreed, though he silently mourned for those Immortal Emperors for a few moments. Suddenly, Ambrose took out the Abyss Demon Spear and placed it in front of Old Turtle, saying, "Keep this demonic weapon with you." Old Turtle stared blankly at the Abyss Demon Spear, incredulous. "Master, why do you keep such a worthless demonic weapon? It doesn''t deserve to be by your side." The Abyss Demon Spear trembled slightly, feeling as if it had been dealt a heavy blow. "Oh, I''m just bored. I''ll keep it around for fun, until its master comes to rescue it," Ambrose said, then stood up and walked towards his room, feeling a bit sleepy. Old Turtle, speechless, picked up the Abyss Demon Spear and gently bent it. Crack... A small crack appeared at the bent part of the spear. "I didn''t even use any strength, truly garbage," Old Turtle muttered disdainfully, then tossed the Abyss Demon Spear to the ground, not bothering with it anymore. The Abyss Demon Spear shivered in fear, realizing that even the young man''s old servant was a formidable figure. Meanwhile, in the Monster Realm. "Damn you, Zhao Deep Abyss, you despicable scoundrel! I will avenge my severed tail!!" Lithe Snake lay on the bed in the grand hall, his face full of malice and resentment. Four Demon Kings ganged up on one Monster King, utterly shameless. Moments later, Lithe Snake, with a grim expression, flew out of the hall and transformed into a thousand-foot-long serpent, diving into a giant cave. He needed some time to recover from his injuries. ... Time passed silently, and three years went by in the blink of an eye. The elders of various sects, including those from Flying Star Valley, left in disappointment. Soon after, the Eastern Region''s cultivation world was abuzz with ridicule towards the Cyan Cloud Sect. "Fortunately, I didn''t spread the news to the Southern, Western, and Northern Regions back then. Otherwise, our Eastern Region''s cultivation world would be a laughingstock." "The current Sect Master of the Cyan Cloud Sect is still too inexperienced." "I heard the Cyan Cloud Sect''s ancestor is in seclusion. I wonder what he would think if he saw this situation, hehe..." Read this novel and other amazing translated novels from the original source at the ]" "It was a baseless rumor to begin with. What''s there to scheme for in an Immortal Tomb? The Cyan Cloud Sect even has an Elemental Infant stage cultivator, yet they are so timid!" ... In the grand hall of the Cyan Cloud Sect. Megan Shen sat expressionlessly at the top, her eyes vacant, her face slightly pale. The aftereffects of being soul-searched by Karl Jiang three years ago had not eased at all. For the rest of her life, she feared she would never advance to the Divine Transformation stage. The fact that she had been forcibly soul-searched was known only to her; she hadn''t told anyone. She knew that telling anyone would be pointless and would only add to her troubles. "Sect Master, as expected, now all the sects in the Eastern Region''s cultivation world are mocking us," the Grand Elder sighed, looking at the silent elders and then at Megan Shen. Nowadays, they didn''t even dare to go out and play chess or drink tea with old friends. Megan Shen stood up and said calmly, "Let them mock. One day, they will regret it." Mark Gu opened his mouth but finally sighed. At that moment, Megan Shen''s eyes flickered, and a talisman appeared in her hand, burning. Next, a voice echoed throughout the hall. "The ancestor of the Carefree Courtyard in the Western Region will undergo the Ascension Tribulation in three months. All cultivators above the Elemental Infant stage from various regions are invited to observe!" Tribulation Crossing stage, Ascension Tribulation?! The elders in the hall looked at each other in shock, gasping. "Sect Master, this is excellent news. The matter of the Carefree Courtyard''s ancestor undergoing the Ascension Tribulation will surely sweep through the entire cultivation world. The various sects should no longer have the time to focus on us," Mark Gu stood up to reassure. For some reason, over the past three years, he had felt that something was off about Megan Shen. It was as if... something was missing? Megan Shen was about to speak when a middle-aged man, unfamiliar to them, suddenly appeared in the hall. "Ancestor!" Everyone exclaimed! The ancestor had come out of seclusion! Could it be that he had successfully advanced to the Divine Transformation stage? They were shocked and felt a sense of reassurance. "The affairs of the sect will be handled by the Grand Elder. Megan, come with me to the Western Region to observe the Ascension Tribulation," Jose Shen said, looking at Megan Shen with a smile. "Ancestor, I..." Megan Shen hesitated. "Hmm?" Jose Shen looked puzzled, then scanned the elders and smiled, "I am aware of the demons'' and monsters'' schemes regarding the Immortal Tomb. It is not your fault. In the future, they will understand. Continue with your usual duties and pay no mind to others'' opinions or words." The elders were stunned, then felt a warm current in their hearts. They had thought they would be reprimanded by the ancestor, but it turned out differently than they had imagined. "Ancestor, I won''t go to observe the Ascension Tribulation," Megan Shen said dryly. Not going? Jose Shen''s eyes flashed with confusion. He said sternly, "Megan, do you know how beneficial observing the Ascension Tribulation is for Elemental Infant, Divine Transformation, and even Tribulation Crossing stage cultivators? This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity." The elders were also dumbfounded. Yes, why not go? Especially the Grand Elder, the second Elemental Infant stage cultivator in the Cyan Cloud Sect besides Megan Shen, he was eager to go. Feeling the gazes of everyone, Megan Shen''s body trembled slightly, her lips tightly pressed together. "Hmm?" At that moment, Jose Shen seemed to sense something. His expression changed, and he instantly appeared in front of Megan Shen, tapping her forehead with his finger. Soon, under the astonished gazes of the elders, he shouted sternly, "Severe damage to the divine sense, you were soul-searched? Tell me, who did this!! I will tear them apart!!" Chapter 53 – I dont want to wait anymore ``` The Sect Master was soul-searched?! The elders'' pupils shrank, and they looked at each other in shock. When did this happen? "Why aren''t you speaking? Don''t worry, just tell me, and I will make sure justice is served!" Jose Shen''s eyes were sharp, his expression dark. The current Sect Master of the Cyan Cloud Sect had been soul-searched, an utter humiliation. It was as if they didn''t even put Jose Shen in their eyes. How dare they! Moreover, now that he had reached the Divine Transformation stage, he naturally had the confidence to back his words. The elders felt Jose Shen''s fury and were as silent as cicadas in winter. The ancestor was enraged. Under such questioning, Megan Shen could only bitterly say, "Purple Extreme Thunder Peak, Karl Jiang." The elders were stunned, their ears filled with thunder. In the Eastern Region and even the entire Spirit Dust Cultivation Realm, who didn''t know the name of the ancestor Karl Jiang from Purple Extreme Thunder Peak? "Ahem, what exactly happened, Megan?" Jose Shen quickly restrained his anger, coughed dryly, and asked somewhat awkwardly. If the one who performed the soul-searching was Karl Jiang, then it was better to let it go for now... Without enough strength, even if beaten, one must stand straight. Megan Shen wasn''t surprised by Jose Shen''s change in expression and softly said, "Three years ago..." After Megan Shen finished explaining the whole story, The elders'' faces were already filled with anger. To be soul-searched without reason was simply outrageous. Didn''t they know how much damage soul-searching could do to a cultivator? Did a Tribulation Crossing stage expert think they could do whatever they wanted? Moreover, after Karl Jiang finished the soul-searching and learned the truth, he hadn''t shown any response for three years. How despicable... "So, I won''t be attending the Ascension Tribulation observation this time. It''s useless anyway, and if I encounter Karl Jiang, I..." Megan Shen said bitterly, looking at Jose Shen. What she couldn''t get over the most was that since being soul-searched three years ago, her cultivation path seemed to have a visible end. Jose Shen was silent for a long time, then sighed towards the sky, "Megan, it''s my fault." If he were also at the Tribulation Crossing stage, Karl Jiang wouldn''t dare to be so presumptuous! But there were no ifs. "Ancestor, don''t blame yourself. After all, Karl Jiang is the leader of the Eastern Region''s cultivation world. Our Cyan Cloud Sect, being a small sect, naturally can''t provoke him." Seeing Jose Shen''s ashamed expression, Megan Shen comforted him. Jose Shen waved his hand weakly and said, "Megan, don''t worry. I will do my best to find some heavenly materials and earthly treasures to repair your soul. Here is a spiritual herb that can help with soul repair. Take it." After speaking, he handed a blue flower emitting a misty aura to Megan Shen and disappeared with a sigh. "Qiantuo Flower." The elders were shocked as they looked at the blue flower in Megan Shen''s hand, marveling in their hearts. As expected of the ancestor, he even had such a treasure. Megan Shen also sighed inwardly as she looked at the flower in her hand. The Qiantuo Flower was indeed quite effective for soul repair, but it was a pity that there was only one. For her severely damaged soul, the effect was somewhat minimal. She then looked at the Grand Elder and said, "Grand Elder, you are now at the initial stage of the Elemental Infant. You will accompany the ancestor to observe the Ascension Tribulation." The Grand Elder was slightly stunned, opened his mouth, and finally bowed, "Yes." "As for the other elders, go to the mortal world and keep watch. Do not let your guard down." "Yes." Soon, the elders left the hall, leaving only Mark Gu standing there, hesitant to speak. "Hmm? Elder Gu, is there something you need?" Megan Shen asked curiously. Mark Gu took a deep breath and said solemnly, "Sect Master, I recently passed the Heart Demon Tribulation. The Elemental Infant Thunder Tribulation may come soon..." Megan Shen was slightly stunned and exclaimed, "Elder Gu passed the Heart Demon Tribulation in one go?" She had been tormented by the Heart Demon Tribulation, taking three attempts to pass it! "Just lucky," Mark Gu smiled humbly. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After praising him, Megan Shen frowned and said, "But the ancestor and the Grand Elder need to go to the Western Region to observe the Ascension Tribulation. At that time, three people will be needed to protect you. I can be one, but the other two..." For the Elemental Infant Thunder Tribulation, Golden Elixir stage elders absolutely couldn''t protect him. They might perish under the tribulation. "Hehe, Sect Master, there''s no need to trouble the sect. I have already discussed it with the gentleman. He said he would help me as a guardian. I just wanted to inform you." Mark Gu smiled. Megan Shen paused. She naturally knew that the gentleman Mark Gu mentioned was the man in the green robe. Having a Divine Transformation stage guardian was indeed more reliable than an Elemental Infant stage one. She smiled and said, "Alright, I will congratulate you in advance on your promotion to the Elemental Infant stage." Once Mark Gu advanced to the Elemental Infant stage, the overall strength of the Cyan Cloud Sect would naturally rise. Mark Gu shook his head bitterly. He wasn''t confident about successfully advancing. He feared that he might suffer severe injuries or even die under the tribulation. .......... Monster Realm. A thousand-foot-long serpent emerged from a giant hole, transforming into a young man with a bare upper body. "My tail has finally recovered." Lithe Snake murmured. "King Teng Snake, you have finally emerged." King Kong Monster King approached. As soon as he sensed Lithe Snake''s presence, he hurried over. "King Kong Monster King, how long have I been in seclusion?" Lithe Snake asked curiously. "Three years." King Kong Monster King continued, "King Teng Snake, should we gather the other three Monster Kings and go to the Demon Realm to settle the score? For three years, I haven''t been able to swallow this anger!" Lithe Snake''s expression changed upon hearing this and finally asked, "In these three years, have they made any moves against Li Shui?" "No, both our Monster Sovereign and their Demon Sovereign have been missing. They haven''t given any orders," King Kong Monster King said. "By the way, Nathan Zhang from Carefree Courtyard in the Western Region of the Spirit Dust Cultivation Realm seems to be undergoing the Ascension Tribulation." King Kong Monster King suddenly said. "Oh?" Lithe Snake''s eyes lit up, and he sneered, "That''s a good opportunity. I bet the Elemental Infant stage cultivators from Cyan Cloud Sect will all go to observe." King Kong Monster King smiled and said, "Indeed, you mean..." "Yes, let''s take this chance to send Earth Dragon Bear to occupy Li Shui." Lithe Snake sneered, "As for the debt with Zhao Deep Abyss, we''ll settle it later." King Kong Monster King''s pupils shrank, Earth Dragon Bear? That was a monster cultivator ranked third in strength and realm in the Monster Realm, apart from the Five Great Monster Kings... Isn''t that overkill? Didn''t they say the Elemental Infant stage cultivators from Cyan Cloud Sect wouldn''t be there? Sending Earth Dragon Bear might be like using a sledgehammer to crack a nut. At the same time, Demon Realm. "Nathan Zhang from Carefree Courtyard undergoing the Ascension Tribulation? Wonderful." Zhao Deep Abyss sneered coldly, his eyes showing a hint of eagerness. His Abyss Demon Spear had been out for over eight years. Through the faint connection with his soul, he knew the spear was still in the Li Shui area. This time, he must retrieve it. And completely occupy Li Shui, He no longer counted on those useless monsters from the Monster Realm. The Demon Sovereign had been missing for some reason... This time, he didn''t want to wait. He wanted to take action personally! Thinking of the Immortal Tomb, the shocking plan of the Demon Sovereign and Monster Sovereign, Zhao Deep Abyss''s eyes flashed with extreme excitement and bloodlust!! This time, let him, Zhao Deep Abyss, be the one to start the war! By then, he didn''t believe the Demon Sovereign and Monster Sovereign could still hold back! ......... ``` Chapter 54 – Peach Blossom Wine is full of punches The autumn wind was bleak. Moyu Town, Town Master''s Mansion. Mark Gu brought Christopher Tong and Leonard Lin to the backyard. They respectfully looked at the figure fishing in the pavilion and called out in unison, "Sir." Ambrose Lu lifted his fishing rod slightly and said softly, "Sit." "Yes." Mark Gu immediately sat down at the stone table behind Ambrose Lu. As for Christopher Tong and Leonard Lin, they stood obediently behind Mark Gu. Eight years had passed since Leonard Lin embarked on the path of cultivation. Now, his body was robust, and his face resolute. Due to his supreme fire spiritual root, his cultivation had reached the peak of Qi Refining Stage Nine, just one step away from Foundation Establishment. This showed the extraordinary nature of the supreme fire spiritual root. Christopher Tong had also advanced to the mid-Foundation Establishment stage long ago and was now progressing towards the late stage. However, his appearance still resembled that of a young boy, indicating he had taken a Youth Retaining Elixir. With a master like Mark Gu, a grandmaster in alchemy, it was not surprising to have access to some precious elixirs. The three of them simultaneously noticed the old turtle sleeping on the stone table. They were not surprised, as they had seen it a few times during their visits to Ambrose Lu over the past three years. They thought it was just a new pet Ambrose Lu had acquired. "Sir, I have a premonition that the Elemental Infant Thunder Tribulation will arrive in the next few days..." Mark Gu said respectfully, looking at Ambrose Lu''s back. Christopher Tong and Leonard Lin also looked at this figure with reverence, his demeanor unchanged. For some reason, every time they came to this backyard, they felt a sense of security, as if nothing could go wrong even if the sky were to fall. "Are you afraid?" Ambrose Lu asked. "With you as my guardian, I naturally have no fear," Mark Gu quickly replied. Ambrose Lu suddenly let go of the fishing rod, letting it hang in mid-air, then turned to look at Mark Gu and said, "When facing a thunder tribulation that could potentially take your life, I ask if you are afraid. Do not involve me. If you want a high-quality Elemental Infant, you must face the tribulation yourself." Mark Gu was momentarily stunned. What did this mean? Was he implying that the thunder tribulation could be forcibly interfered with? He then patted his chest solemnly and said, "Rest assured, sir. I have prepared for this thunder tribulation for a long time and am not afraid at all!" Ambrose Lu took a sip from the gourd at his waist and said, "That''s good." "Sir, in the next few days, I will be setting up some formations on the mountain outside the town, waiting for the thunder tribulation to arrive." After saying this, Mark Gu stood up, bowed, and left with Christopher Tong and Leonard Lin. "Master, with you present, I''m afraid the Heavenly Dao of the Spirit Dust Realm won''t dare to bring down the thunder tribulation," the old turtle on the table said with a smile, opening its eyes. "Only after passing the thunder tribulation can one become a true Elemental Infant. At that time, the Heavenly Dao of the Spirit Dust Realm will have no choice but to bring down the thunder tribulation," Ambrose Lu said softly, then turned back to his fishing rod. The old turtle pursed its lips at Ambrose Lu''s back. Just as it was about to close its eyes and sleep, it saw a fishing rod growing larger in its vision! "Master, Old Turtle was wrong!!" The old turtle was frightened. Bang! A crack appeared on its shell again... Yet the wooden fishing rod remained intact. "Hiss, that hurts." Ambrose Lu retrieved the fishing rod, glanced expressionlessly in the direction of the town gate. At the same time, A woman in a black dress, her face veiled, stepped into Moyu Town. A quick look at bit.ly/3iBfjkV will leave you more fulfilled. The woman in the black dress had a very low presence. Passersby glanced at her and then paid no more attention, even though she seemed very beautiful and elegant. It was somewhat eerie. Sophia Ji glanced at the small tavern ahead and walked towards it slowly. Over the years, she had almost scoured the entire Spirit Dust Cultivation Realm but had not found the mysterious cultivator named Ambrose Lu. In the end, she returned somewhat disappointed to this small town closest to the Immortal Tomb. She didn''t know why she came to this place, as if an invisible hand was pushing her from behind. "Hey, customer, what would you like..." Before the waiter could finish, Sophia Ji said indifferently, "There seems to be a scent of peach blossoms in the air. Is it Peach Blossom Wine?" The waiter''s face stiffened, looking at the woman in disbelief. He was curious; the remaining top-quality Peach Blossom Wine had long been stored in the cellar by the innkeeper himself. How did she smell it... He sniffed the air, but there was no scent of peach blossoms. Why couldn''t he smell it? Could she be part dog? "Customer, I''m sorry, the Peach Blossom Wine has been sold out for some time. If you want to drink it, come early next spring." The waiter pretended to be regretful. He had been working at the inn for three years and knew that the innkeeper stored some Peach Blossom Wine in the cellar every year, and he knew who it was stored for. Sophia Ji gave him a strange look and said, "If I find that Peach Blossom Wine, your tavern will have no reason to exist." The waiter''s heart skipped a beat, and he became a bit panicked. He could tell that this veiled woman in the black dress had an imposing aura and was definitely not an ordinary person, but... "What¡¯s going on here?" Jeremy Zhang, who had been watching from the counter, saw the waiter''s expression and knew something was wrong, so he came over with a smile and asked. "Boss, she..." The waiter immediately found his backbone and quickly explained what had happened. "You go and attend to the other guests," Jeremy Zhang raised an eyebrow, then looked at Sophia Ji apologetically and said, "Miss, your sense of smell is extraordinary. To be honest, there is indeed some Peach Blossom Wine stored in the cellar, but it is not for sale. I apologize." "Turning away business, what kind of logic is that?" Sophia Ji''s eyes flashed with a cold light, as if she would kill Jeremy Zhang in the next moment. However, as a Demon Sovereign, she generally disdained killing ants, as it would lower her status and dignity. For some reason, Jeremy Zhang felt a chill down his spine, a sense of fear rising in his heart. He guessed that the woman in front of him might also be an immortal, so he nervously said, "Miss, the Peach Blossom Wine in the cellar has already been reserved by someone else. I¡¯m really sorry." After saying this, Jeremy Zhang was already drenched in sweat. His heart was tightly clenched, and he looked at Sophia Ji with some vigilance. Upon hearing this, Sophia Ji looked at the innkeeper with a bit more respect, then casually tossed a gold coin that landed precisely in Jeremy Zhang''s hand and said, "No matter who has reserved it, I must have that Peach Blossom Wine today." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She couldn''t believe that as a Demon Sovereign, without using force, she couldn''t buy a mere Peach Blossom Wine. Jeremy Zhang stared blankly at the gold coin in his hand, his heart trembling. A gold coin... A single gold coin could buy enough Peach Blossom Wine for an ordinary person to drink for a lifetime... It was the first time Jeremy Zhang had seen someone throw out a gold coin to buy wine, it was simply extravagant. The next moment, Jeremy Zhang, under Sophia Ji''s slightly surprised gaze, tremblingly returned the gold coin, "Miss, I¡¯m really sorry..." Sophia Ji''s eyes turned cold, she had completely lost her patience. At this moment, A figure in cyan cloth stepped into the tavern, tossing a gourd into Jeremy Zhang''s hand with a light laugh, "Fill it with Peach Blossom Wine." ... Chapter 55 – How dare you address me so familiarly "Sir, you''re here." Jeremy Zhang''s face lit up with a smile as he bowed slightly, holding a gourd. Sophia Ji scrutinized the man in the cyan robe, her eyes flickering slightly. She couldn''t discern his depth... The man before her must be a cultivator at the Divine Transformation or early to mid Tribulation Crossing stage, possessing a treasure that conceals his aura. Only cultivators at this stage, with the aid of such a treasure, could evade her perception. As for those in the late Tribulation Crossing stage, that was impossible. Currently, in the Spirit Dust Cultivation Realm, there were only four individuals at the late Tribulation Crossing stage or above. They were Nathan Zhang from the Carefree Courtyard in the Western Region, Karl Jiang from the Purple Extreme Thunder Peak in the Eastern Region, Laura Qin from the Heavenly Snow Sacred Palace in the Northern Region, and Sean Liu from the Infinite Pavilion in the Southern Region... As for other early and mid Tribulation Crossing cultivators, she didn''t consider them worth her attention. Ambrose Lu nodded and said, "Go quickly." From beginning to end, he didn''t spare Sophia Ji a glance. "Yes, sir, please wait a moment." Jeremy Zhang breathed a sigh of relief, glanced awkwardly at Sophia Ji, and then took the gourd to the wine cellar. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hold on, didn''t I say I must have that Peach Blossom Wine?" Sophia Ji said indifferently. Jeremy Zhang paused, took a deep breath, and resolutely stepped forward! Seeing this, a flash of cold light appeared in Sophia Ji''s eyes, and she was about to take action when the man in the cyan robe beside her spoke calmly, "Does the mighty Demon Sovereign intend to harm an ordinary person?" Sophia Ji''s eyes flickered, and she turned to face Ambrose Lu directly. Ambrose Lu finally shifted his gaze, looking at her indifferently. Time seemed to freeze at that moment. Sophia Ji, though expressionless, was deeply shaken inside! The man in the cyan robe had revealed her identity with just one sentence! One must know, as the Demon Sovereign, she had always appeared masked and rarely showed herself. In the Spirit Dust Cultivation Realm, those who could recognize her identity were fewer than five! How could this be... In an instant, the man in the cyan robe became mysterious in her heart. The level of danger he posed also suddenly escalated. "Who are you? Knowing my identity and still facing me so calmly, you can''t be an unknown figure." Sophia Ji temporarily put aside the Peach Blossom Wine, focusing all her attention on Ambrose Lu. At this moment, a customer was about to enter the tavern but was blocked by Ambrose Lu and Sophia Ji. Seeing that the two were not to be trifled with, he was about to leave when Ambrose Lu stepped aside, then walked to the window and sat down, smiling, "Why don''t you take a guess?" Sophia Ji also walked to the table by the window, slowly sitting down opposite Ambrose Lu. But before she could fully sit, she suddenly stood up again! Looking at Ambrose Lu in disbelief, she said, "Ambrose... Lu?" Ambrose Lu''s expression changed as quickly as the weather, from a warm smile to a cold, icy glare in an instant. A pressure targeted solely at Sophia Ji suddenly descended! "Is my name something you can call directly?" A domineering voice exploded in Sophia Ji''s mind! Bang! Sophia Ji''s pupils contracted, her knees buckled, and she knelt heavily on the ground. The floor and the chairs behind her instantly shattered! The tavern fell silent. The customers looked at Ambrose Lu in horror, and the next moment, they hurriedly fled the tavern. In no time, only Ambrose Lu, Sophia Ji, the terrified waiter, and the stunned Jeremy Zhang, holding the gourd, remained in the tavern... Sophia Ji was in unbearable pain under the pressure, her face pale. She couldn''t care about anything else at this moment, only looking at Ambrose Lu with trembling eyes, filled with disbelief. Infinite fear grew in her heart. Her initial guess was gradually being confirmed... Ambrose Lu stretched out his hand, and the gourd in Jeremy Zhang''s hand flew into his. This seemingly ordinary action made the waiter''s scalp tingle. He seemed to understand why the innkeeper treated this gentleman with such respect and even saved Peach Blossom Wine for him every year. He also finally understood why this gentleman''s appearance hadn''t changed at all in the past three years. Ambrose Lu took a sip, smacked his lips, and smiled, "The wine-making skills have improved." Jeremy Zhang knew this was directed at him, so he quickly said, "Sir, you flatter me. Your enjoyment is what matters most." Ambrose Lu nodded slightly, placed the gourd on the table, and looked at Sophia Ji. Sophia Ji instinctively lowered her head, remaining silent. Seeing this, Jeremy Zhang pulled the waiter by the sleeve and left. "I heard you have a way to uncover the secret of the Immortal Tomb?" Ambrose Lu asked with a faint smile. Sophia Ji didn''t take this smile seriously; she already knew that the emotions of this mysterious man were unpredictable. "I... I..." Sophia Ji''s voice trembled. This had never happened before; she had always been the absolute ruler. But today... Ambrose Lu didn''t press further. Instead, he produced a handful of winter dates, eating them while watching her. His gaze was like looking at a monkey. "For countless ages, the Immortal Tomb has been rumored to hold the secret of immortality..." Sophia Ji said in a low voice. "So?" Ambrose Lu asked. "I want to uncover it before I ascend..." Sophia Ji took a deep breath and said. She had been suppressing her cultivation to avoid being detected by the Heavenly Dao because she didn''t know if she could return to the Spirit Dust Realm after ascending. She couldn''t bear to let such a supreme opportunity slip away. Telling Zhao Deep Abyss that her cultivation had reached a bottleneck was a lie; she wanted the secret of the Immortal Tomb. If she wanted to ascend, she could easily trigger the Ascension Tribulation. Ambrose Lu turned his head and spat out a date pit, saying, "Oh, how do you plan to uncover it?" Sophia Ji''s pupils trembled, and she said with great difficulty, "I have a method to gather the blood and energy of all beings in the Spirit Dust Realm, forming a supreme force to forcibly break open the Immortal Tomb." Ambrose Lu nodded and said, "So you allied with the Demon Realm and Monster Realm to wage war against the Spirit Dust Realm. After all, war is the fastest way to gather blood and energy." Sophia Ji''s heart trembled, and she lowered her head. What else could she say? After a moment, Sophia Ji raised her head and said in a trembling voice, "The Spirit Dust Realm couldn''t possibly have someone like you. Can you tell me about the missing tomb in the Immortal Tomb in the mountains..." To read the uncut version, go to ]. Ambrose Lu said softly, "What do you think?" Bang!! Sophia Ji''s mouth opened slightly, her mind felt like it had been struck by a heavy drum! The other party didn''t deny it, which meant... she knew very well what it meant. It was highly likely that the unfathomable man before her was the owner of that missing tomb!! This also meant that he was at least a powerhouse from ten thousand years ago... What kind of concept was ten thousand years? The lifespan of a Qi Refining stage cultivator was around a hundred years. The lifespan of a Foundation Establishment stage cultivator was over two hundred years. The lifespan of a Golden Elixir stage cultivator was over five hundred years. The lifespan of an Elemental Infant stage cultivator was over a thousand years. The lifespan of a Divine Transformation stage cultivator was over two thousand years. And the lifespan of a Tribulation Crossing stage cultivator was only over five thousand years. In comparison, it was terrifying to think deeply about it. ... Chapter 56 – Summon the thunder ``` "If I start a war, will you intervene?" Sophia Ji asked dryly. She had no idea what to expect. After all, this man in cyan cloth was a mysterious powerhouse who had emerged from the Immortal Tomb, an enigma beyond comprehension. At this moment, she couldn''t even guarantee her own life. Ambrose Lu glanced at her meaningfully, then suddenly picked up his gourd and walked out of the tavern. "You''ll pay for the damages in the tavern, and as a small punishment, you''ll lose an arm." Swoosh! Sophia Ji opened her mouth to say something, but her right arm bizarrely detached and fell to the ground... Blood gushed out like a spring! Fortunately, the oppressive force on her body disappeared, and she quickly circulated her demonic energy to stop the bleeding. She silently picked up her arm, her gaze trembling, speechless for a long time. Her thoughts of waging war on the Spirit Dust Realm began to waver. She couldn''t fathom Ambrose Lu''s intentions at all. Ambrose Lu was like an extremely terrifying variable, making it hard for her to find peace of mind. But at this moment, her mind was filled with countless other thoughts. For instance, since a mysterious powerhouse had emerged from the Immortal Tomb, what about the other tombs? Could there be similar powerhouses in each tomb? Or were the other tombs hiding the secrets of immortality as rumored? Why hadn''t he perished but was in the tomb? How did he get out of such a solid tomb? Even if he broke out due to his immense power, why did the entire tomb disappear without a trace, not even leaving any debris... Countless suspicions seemed to explode in her mind. ... A moment later, "Hu." Sophia Ji let out a long breath and tossed a gold coin on the table. At this moment, Jeremy Zhang sneakily poked his head out from inside. Seeing that Ambrose Lu was gone, he cautiously walked out and looked at the despondent Sophia Ji. "Miss, there''s still some Peach Blossom Wine left in the cellar. Do you want more?" Sophia Ji turned her head to look at him and asked, "Does he... live in this town?" Jeremy Zhang was taken aback, then quickly understood, "Are you talking about the gentleman?" Sophia Ji lifted her gaze and nodded. "You may not know, miss, but the gentleman comes and goes without a trace. He only occasionally comes to buy Peach Blossom Wine each year. As for whether he lives in Moyu Town, that''s uncertain... Uh! Your, your arm..." Jeremy Zhang awkwardly spoke, then was horrified to see the arm Sophia Ji was holding... Due to the angle, he only now noticed that the woman in front of him had a severed arm... Hiss! Sophia Ji pursed her lips, her figure gradually becoming ethereal, and disappeared from the spot. Jeremy Zhang stared blankly at the place where the woman had stood, thinking to himself that she was indeed an Immortal. However, his impression of the usually gentle Ambrose Lu had changed somewhat. "Although the gentleman usually seems gentle, he''s not someone to be trifled with when it comes to certain matters." ... The next day. Rumble... Dark clouds loomed over Moyu Town, thunder rumbled, and it looked like it was about to rain. Seeing this, pedestrians on the street hurried home, not wanting to stay outside and get drenched when the rain suddenly poured down. In the backyard of the Town Master''s Mansion. Mark Gu hurriedly stepped in, looking anxiously at the figure in the pavilion. "Sir, my tribulation..." Ambrose Lu stood up, walked over, and looked at him, "When you cross the tribulation later, the thunder will be loud. Have you made all the arrangements?" Mark Gu said solemnly, "Rest assured, sir. There are no civilians on the mountain outside the town, and I''ve informed Town Master Chen. No matter what happens, no one is allowed to leave the town." "Heh, having your master as your guardian, you truly are blessed with fortune accumulated over countless lifetimes." At this moment, the Old Turtle on the stone table in the pavilion suddenly transformed into human form and approached with a teasing smile. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ah, this..." Mark Gu was dumbfounded. He had seen that turtle transform into a human with his own eyes, and more importantly, This was the hunched old man who had appeared on the town wall three years ago! Initially, he had wondered why the gentleman''s powerful servant was never seen. It turned out that the turtle they often saw was him! "Senior, you''re right." Mark Gu came to his senses and bowed awkwardly. At the same time, he looked up at the sky, feeling an increasing sense of dread. The tribulation was coming soon! "Do you always talk so much?" Ambrose Lu glanced at the Old Turtle. The Old Turtle shivered and smiled sheepishly. "Let''s go." Ambrose Lu waved his sleeve. Before Mark Gu could react, the scene changed. They were no longer in the backyard of the Town Master''s Mansion but in the mountain where he had set up the formation... "Hey, Mark, this formation you set up is so lousy. Can it withstand the tribulation?" The Old Turtle glanced around and laughed. Mark Gu smiled awkwardly. He didn''t dare to neglect Ambrose Lu''s servant, who was also extremely powerful... Ambrose Lu sighed and gently kicked out. The Old Turtle''s face turned pale. The kick came so suddenly that before he could react, he was hit! His body flew backward rapidly, crashing into the mountain, piercing through, and emerging from the other side. Boom¡ª¡ª!! The mountain shook violently, as if it would split apart at any moment. The Old Turtle was startled, and with a wave of his hand, the mountain calmed down. He appeared beside Ambrose Lu, rubbing his aching chest, and said awkwardly, "Master, can''t you give Old Turtle some face in front of the little cultivator... I was wrong!!" Before he could finish, he saw Ambrose Lu raise his hand again and quickly backed away several steps! Mark Gu came to his senses, swallowed hard, and cautiously glanced at Ambrose Lu, feeling his throat dry. Too terrifying. Wait, something''s wrong! The sense of dread in his heart was gone. Where was the tribulation? Mark Gu suddenly realized something and looked up. The dark clouds had somehow dispersed, and the thunder had stopped... The sky was clear, what the hell! "Sir, I''m sorry, it seems my tribulation won''t come for now..." Mark Gu said apologetically with a respectful tone. He felt very guilty for making Ambrose Lu come for nothing. He was also extremely frustrated. This tribulation was as unpredictable as a woman''s period! The Old Turtle glanced at Ambrose Lu, who was looking up at the sky, and felt a bit of schadenfreude. Having just been taught a lesson by Ambrose Lu, he suddenly felt some sympathy for the little Heavenly Dao of the Spirit Dust Realm. We are ", find us on google. Meanwhile, On the town wall of Moyu Town, Andrew Chen and the butler looked at the sky, equally puzzled. Didn''t the ancient immortal say he was going to cross a thunder tribulation? Why did the sky clear up without any thunder falling? "Town Master, the terrifying noise and tremors from the mountain just now were so intense that we could feel them clearly in Moyu Town. Fortunately, it only lasted a moment." The old butler said with lingering fear. His old bones almost fell apart from the shock, it was like the end of the world. "Well, no need to worry. With the gentleman in town, everything is under control." Andrew Chen laughed heartily. At this moment, A calm voice came from the mountain. "Summon the thunder." Isn''t that the gentleman''s voice? The gentleman is also in the mountain! Then Andrew Chen and the butler were shocked to see dark clouds quickly gathering in the sky, and the thunder resumed... But the thunder seemed hesitant... "Didn''t you hear me? Disobedient children... will be punished." Andrew Chen and the butler listened to Ambrose Lu''s voice in a daze, and the next moment, their hearts skipped a beat! A blinding bolt of lightning suddenly struck down from the sky towards the mountain! The two instinctively covered their ears, Boom!!! The sound of this lightning was unprecedented, causing the entire Moyu Town to panic! ... ``` Chapter 57 – The calamity of forty-nine days, the abyss is coming Boom! Thunder struck the mountain peak, missing Mark Gu entirely. This bolt of lightning wasn''t part of Mark''s tribulation; it had merely gone out of control, startled by Ambrose Lu. Ambrose glanced at the gathering tribulation clouds in the sky, then turned to Mark and said softly, "What are you still standing there for? The Elemental Infant Thunder Tribulation is about to begin." "Ah, yes, sir... I''ll go now," Mark replied respectfully, shaking off his scattered thoughts. With a light tap of his toes, he soared into the air, standing mid-air. He looked up at the tribulation clouds, his expression turning serious. "Master, it seems the little Heavenly Dao got scared, thinking Mark Gu has a close relationship with you, so it sent down the Four-Nine Heavenly Tribulation to curry favor with you, haha," Old Turtle laughed as he looked up. The Four-Nine Heavenly Tribulation consists of four waves, each with nine bolts of lightning, totaling thirty-six bolts. Each wave is more terrifying than the last. The Four-Nine Heavenly Tribulation usually only appears when a cultivator of Divine Transformation or higher breaks through. Yet, under Ambrose''s influence, it appeared during Mark''s Golden Elixir breakthrough to Elemental Infant... Whether this was a blessing or a curse for him remained unknown. If he could withstand this Four-Nine Heavenly Tribulation, he would benefit immensely. Ambrose couldn''t be bothered to respond to Old Turtle. He simply stood with his hands behind his back, quietly watching the sky. Meanwhile, The tribulation clouds grew denser, and the crackling of lightning filled the air, resembling the end of the world! Even Andrew Chen and the butler on the distant town wall were stunned, a sense of fear welling up in their hearts. "Town Master, there seems to be a figure standing in the air under those terrifying thunderclouds," the butler said, squinting as he pointed. Though the distance was far, they could barely make out the figure with the naked eye, especially under the pitch-black tribulation clouds, where Mark''s silhouette was particularly conspicuous. "Indeed, that must be the Immortal Gu... Tribulation Crossing, it seems becoming an Immortal isn''t easy," Andrew remarked with a sigh. The butler tilted his head curiously, "But hasn''t the sir always seemed quite carefree?" Andrew: "..." ... Rumble... Mark Gu looked at the tribulation clouds above, his face ashen. Four... Nine... Heavenly... Tribulation! It shouldn''t be like this. Though his talent wasn''t bad, it wasn''t to the extent of attracting the Four-Nine Heavenly Tribulation just by advancing from Golden Elixir to Elemental Infant! Facing the Four-Nine Heavenly Tribulation, Mark suddenly felt a lack of confidence. The various tribulation-crossing methods he had prepared might not be enough... Rumble... At this moment, the tribulation clouds churned violently, signaling the imminent arrival of the first wave of lightning! Mark felt himself being completely locked onto! He took a deep breath, his gaze becoming as sharp as an eagle''s. For the first wave, he chose to take it head-on!! Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to withstand the next three waves! Rumble! Crack! Suddenly, nine bolts of pale golden lightning, as thick as fingers, intertwined and struck down! Mark''s eyes narrowed, and he frantically mobilized the abundant spiritual energy within him, even causing the Golden Elixir in his abdomen to tremble! A thick barrier of spiritual energy enveloped his body. Instead of retreating, he advanced, rushing towards the nine bolts of lightning! In an instant, the spiritual energy barrier dissipated, and the nine bolts of lightning struck him. A dazzling light and black smoke of burning flesh erupted. Mark''s face turned pale as he plummeted from the sky. Just before hitting the ground, he forcibly steadied himself, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. He inwardly examined the Golden Elixir in his abdomen, now showing some cracks, but felt no joy. He quickly swallowed a few elixirs, wiped the blood from his mouth, and soared back into the sky. "Master, it looks like he''s in trouble," Old Turtle shook his head with a smile. Ambrose moved his mouth, spat out a date pit, and popped another one into his mouth, continuing to watch. Above, Mark Gu was exhausted, panting heavily. He looked at the churning tribulation clouds, knowing the second wave of lightning was about to arrive. No time to catch a breath... Rumble! Crack! Nine bolts of pale golden lightning, as thick as three fingers, suddenly descended. Mark glanced at the armor on his chest, gritted his teeth, and infused it with spiritual energy! Then... he charged up again! To read the uncut version, go to ]. In an instant, the nine bolts of lightning connected with him... Sizzle! The armor on his chest emitted a strong light, completely covering Mark! But within a few breaths, the armor shattered under the lightning. The lightning struck Mark, leaving his mind blank, and he fell from the sky again. ¡ªBoom! S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If Old Turtle hadn''t caught him lightly, he would have died from the fall after the second wave... "Ugh!" Mark spat out a mouthful of blood, looking haggard. His clothes were tattered, and his body was charred black from the tribulation lightning. The immortal demeanor he once had was completely gone under the terrifying tribulation. For today''s tribulation crossing, he had forcibly kept Christopher Tong and Leonard Lin in the Town Master''s Mansion, considering this very scenario. Mark struggled to take out a handful of elixirs, swallowing them without care, and his complexion gradually improved. But before he could think, the tribulation clouds above churned again, becoming even more violent! Mark''s heart skipped a beat as he quickly rose into the air. Gritting his teeth, he produced a formation flag, waving it fiercely! "Formation, rise!" Buzz! The formation flags Mark had previously set up below began to tremble violently, beams of light shooting out from thirty-six positions, connecting in the sky to form a light barrier. It exuded an indestructible aura, clearly a defensive formation Mark had prepared to withstand the tribulation. Rumble!! Nine bolts of lightning, as thick as an arm, struck down fiercely! Mark''s pupils contracted, feeling that under this overwhelming heavenly might, he would be reduced to ashes in the next moment! The power and heavenly might contained within were immense, and this was only the third wave! In an instant, the nine bolts of lightning struck the formation! The formation flag in Mark''s hand snapped with a crack, and the thirty-six formation flags below also broke one after another. The formation dissipated, and the lightning struck Mark! "Master!!" Christopher Tong and Leonard Lin, watching from the town wall, were alarmed. Unable to bear it any longer, they had defied their master''s orders and come out, driven by the continuous thunderclaps. Andrew Chen and the butler also turned pale, never having witnessed such terrifying lightning. Even without being in the midst of it, they could feel the destructive power of the nine bolts of lightning. They couldn''t imagine what would happen to Immortal Gu after being struck. Their hearts clenched tightly. Meanwhile, In a distant place, black mist spread everywhere. "Hehe, excellent. I can sense the Abyss Demon Spear is in that direction," Zhao Deep Abyss said, just as thunder rumbled in the distance. His eyes flickered, and he vanished from his spot. In the next moment, he appeared in the sky. He looked over, his expression slightly serious, "The Four-Nine Heavenly Tribulation? Could it be a Divine Transformation cultivator crossing the tribulation?" Then a mocking smile appeared on his lips. Timing couldn''t be better... He waved his hand at the black mist below, "Follow me!" Chapter 58 – If youre afraid of me, just say so! Boom! Mark Gu plummeted from the sky. Despite Old Turtle helping to cushion his fall, he was still gravely injured, the wounds from the lightning tribulation. Mark''s body was battered and bruised, his skin torn. He opened his mouth weakly, eyes filled with despair. The Golden Elixir within him was about to transform into an Elemental Infant, but there was still one more wave of lightning tribulation he couldn''t withstand. The tribulation he faced was the Four-Nine Heavenly Tribulation, something he had never anticipated. Mark lay on the ground, turning his head to look at Ambrose Lu standing with his hands behind his back. Using all his strength, he forced a bitter smile. "Sir... I never expected to encounter the Four-Nine Heavenly Tribulation. I can''t withstand the last wave. Thank you for acting as my Guardian today. Please, you should leave..." With that, he closed his eyes, exhausted and devoid of spiritual energy. Although there was a defensive formation here, it couldn''t possibly withstand the fourth wave of the tribulation, and he truly had no strength left, not even to lift a finger. He knew what awaited him next. Death and the end of his path. "Are you not going to face this last wave of the lightning tribulation?" Ambrose Lu looked at the rolling tribulation clouds above and spoke softly. Mark Gu opened his mouth but couldn''t utter a single word, completely drained of energy. He thought Ambrose wanted to help him. But throughout history, lightning tribulations were not to be interfered with. If anyone intervened, the consequences would be unimaginable! The person who helped would undoubtedly face a devastating blow! Ambrose Lu shook his head and openly flicked a wisp of energy into Mark Gu''s body, saying, "Survive this wave of the lightning tribulation, and you will be reborn." "Sir, no!" Mark was stunned, but soon he was horrified to feel the spiritual energy reviving within him, and his various injuries healing at a terrifying speed! He looked up at the sky in terror, but saw that the tribulation clouds showed no reaction, as if they hadn''t noticed Ambrose Lu''s actions. How could this be... "Go on, this is all I can help you with. You must face the lightning tribulation yourself." Ambrose Lu said calmly. "Thank... you, sir!" Mark Gu sprang up and soared towards the sky. Just at that moment! A sinister laugh echoed. "Heh, I was wondering which Divine Transformation True Lord was undergoing a tribulation. Turns out it''s Immortal Gu from the Cyan Cloud Sect. To attract the Four-Nine Heavenly Tribulation while breaking through from Golden Elixir to Elemental Infant, impressive." As the voice fell, Zhao Deep Abyss appeared high in the sky at a distance, first casting a wary glance at the tribulation clouds, then a mocking smile spread across his face. Mark Gu''s expression changed drastically, "Demon King of the Abyss!!" Zhao Deep Abyss glanced at the brewing tribulation clouds and laughed, "Go on, face your tribulation. Once you''re done, I''ll kill you... though I''m afraid you might die directly from the lightning tribulation, which would be a real pity. I must say, your luck is quite unfortunate." "Heh, your luck is indeed unfortunate." It can be hard to make great work when its stolen from ". At this moment, Old Turtle below also smiled and spoke. Zhao Deep Abyss''s face turned grim, his gaze sharply shifting downward, his pupils slightly contracting. He hadn''t noticed there were two others here! It seemed these two were acting as Guardians for Mark Gu. Before he could investigate further, Boom... The tribulation clouds suddenly roiled, lightning flashing. "Focus on your tribulation, don''t worry about anything else." Ambrose Lu said calmly. "Yes!" Mark Gu breathed a sigh of relief and ignored Zhao Deep Abyss. Zhao Deep Abyss gave Ambrose Lu and Old Turtle a deep look, his eyes narrowing. The next moment, nine streaks of pale purple lightning descended! Mark Gu''s eyes flashed with madness, a fierce determination erupting as he charged forward! Boom¡ª! After a deafening explosion, a dark figure fell from the sky once again... Old Turtle sighed helplessly and caught Mark Gu again. He had lost count of how many times he had caught him during this tribulation. Mark Gu''s left arm was severed, his body covered in blood, but his mind was exceptionally clear at this moment. He inwardly observed the tiny figure within him that resembled himself, tears welling up in his eyes. After enduring countless hardships, he had finally survived the damned Four-Nine Heavenly Tribulation and ascended to Elemental Infant! However, he was now extremely weak, unable to fully sense the changes within him. At this moment, the tribulation clouds above rapidly dissipated, as if fleeing. The sky cleared again. Zhao Deep Abyss suddenly appeared in front of Mark Gu, looking down at him indifferently, "Surviving the Four-Nine Heavenly Tribulation is impressive, but... you still have to die." Just then, a talisman appeared in Mark Gu''s hand and ignited, Christopher Tong''s anxious voice ringing out! "Master, I see the tribulation clouds have dispersed. Did you succeed? There are many demons slaughtering people in Moyu Town, many townsfolk have already been killed or injured!" Soon, the communication talisman burned out completely. "You..." Mark Gu''s eyes widened in anger. "Angry? Don''t be in such a hurry to get angry. I have a question for you. Eight years ago, who took my Abyss Demon Spear?" Zhao Deep Abyss asked coldly. He could clearly sense the Abyss Demon Spear was near this small town, but couldn''t pinpoint its exact location, which puzzled him greatly. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Is this what you''re looking for?" Old Turtle said, raising his hand to reveal the Abyss Demon Spear. "My Abyss Demon Spear!" Zhao Deep Abyss was first overjoyed, then his expression turned serious as he stared at Old Turtle, "So it was you!" "Give it to me," Ambrose Lu extended his hand. Old Turtle smiled and handed the Abyss Demon Spear to Ambrose Lu, then crossed his arms and watched the scene unfold, "Of course, it wasn''t your Grandpa Turtle." Ambrose Lu felt the trembling Abyss Demon Spear in his hand and said calmly, "Eight years... your master has finally come to rescue you." Upon hearing this, the Abyss Demon Spear trembled even more violently. Zhao Deep Abyss felt the spear''s estrangement from him, his expression changing as he stared intently at Ambrose Lu! "Return to your master." Ambrose Lu released his grip, and the Abyss Demon Spear hovered in the air, trembling, showing no intention of flying towards Zhao Deep Abyss. This scene made Zhao Deep Abyss''s heart sink. Goodness, he had once used the Abyss Demon Spear to drink a sea of blood, and now, after just eight years, it had grown distant from him? Zhao Deep Abyss''s eyes turned cold, and he raised his hand sharply towards the Abyss Demon Spear! Only then did the Abyss Demon Spear reluctantly fly back to his hand, but it continued to tremble, trying to break free from his grasp! "Damn it, I clearly refined it long ago, how can I barely control it now!" Zhao Deep Abyss''s heart burned with anger. He suddenly looked up, staring coldly at Ambrose Lu, "What did you do to my Abyss Demon Spear?!" His earlier gesture to summon the spear back showed it still recognized him as its master, and he didn''t believe the person before him had the ability to erase his mark on the spear. Ambrose Lu didn''t respond. Instead, he clapped his hands, took out a handful of winter dates, and began eating them, saying, "Your Demon Sovereign met me yesterday, and today you come to cause trouble. What, didn''t she warn you to be more cautious?" Demon Sovereign... Not only Zhao Deep Abyss, but even Mark Gu looked up in shock at Ambrose Lu, swallowing hard... After spending time with him, Mark Gu didn''t think Ambrose was someone who would boast or bluff. The feeling Ambrose gave him was increasingly mysterious, far beyond the Divine Transformation True Lord he had once imagined... Zhao Deep Abyss pointed the trembling Abyss Demon Spear at Ambrose Lu, sneering, "The Demon Sovereign met you? And you''re still alive and well? Heh, anyone can boast. If you''re afraid of me, just say so!" ... Chapter 59 – There is no harm in dying a little more Old Turtle''s aged eyes narrowed slightly, a glint of cold light flashing through them. This little demon is quite bold, daring to point a spear at my master. Zhao Deep Abyss didn''t know that at this moment, he had already made it onto Old Turtle''s kill list. Ambrose Lu looked at the spear pointed at him and suddenly smiled. Interesting... He then quietly watched Zhao Deep Abyss, raised his hand, and grasped the Abyss Demon Spear, gently twisting it... Zhao Deep Abyss was first stunned, then his pupils shrank tightly until they were needle-thin! He saw the Abyss Demon Spear being bent into a half-moon shape, like a fully drawn bow... Finally, under his and Mark Gu''s horrified gaze, it snapped with a loud crack!! Accompanied by Zhao Deep Abyss''s cry of pain, in that instant, the arm holding the Abyss Demon Spear was broken... Zhao Deep Abyss clutched his shoulder and staggered back a step, his eyes trembling as he looked at the Abyss Demon Spear broken in two on the ground. To break the Abyss Demon Spear with sheer force, what kind of inhuman strength was this? He doubted even the Demon Sovereign could do it. Slowly raising his head, he looked dryly at Ambrose Lu, finally getting a chance to probe the other''s aura. What he found was a chaotic, indistinct presence... His heart trembled once more. Damn it, he had been careless. "Who... exactly are you?" Zhao Deep Abyss''s voice was extremely unstable, his heart completely in disarray. How could there be such a mysterious and powerful cultivator in the Spirit Dust Realm? If it were earlier, he might have thought the other had some treasure to conceal his aura. But the fact that the Abyss Demon Spear was broken right before his eyes wasn''t something he could ignore. He wasn''t a fool; he naturally understood that the man in the green robe before him must be an absolute powerhouse! "Old Turtle, handle it." Ambrose Lu glanced in the direction of Moyu Town, flicked his sleeve, and disappeared with Mark Gu. Zhao Deep Abyss''s heart tightened instantly, warily staring at Old Turtle! "Heh, you little demon are quite brave, daring to point a spear at my master?" Old Turtle laughed as he looked at Zhao Deep Abyss, but his face was sinister. "Who exactly are you people..." Zhao Deep Abyss asked gloomily, his body surging with demonic energy, ready to act or flee at the slightest sign of trouble. "If I told you my master is the Immortal Emperor, you wouldn''t understand. I can only tell you that the leaders of the world you ascend to... all have to serve my master respectfully..." Old Turtle sneered, speaking lightly. Zhao Deep Abyss''s soul trembled, his mouth slightly open, his face turning deathly pale. But soon, he shook his head and said in a deep voice, "Stop pretending!" "Heh, a frog in a well." Old Turtle''s eyes suddenly turned bloodthirsty, looking like a true villain! He extended his palm and lightly pressed down towards Zhao Deep Abyss... The next moment, Boom!! Zhao Deep Abyss''s face changed drastically, his body suddenly pressed to the ground, like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. Previously somewhat composed, he was now in complete panic and terror, his eyes filled with fear. Tap, tap, tap... "Well, can''t move now?" Old Turtle walked up to Zhao Deep Abyss, looking down at him indifferently, "This is just one ten-thousandth of my pressure, and you can''t handle it?" Zhao Deep Abyss''s pupils trembled violently, a great fear rising in his heart. He regretted it. If he had known there would be such a terrifying variable, he wouldn''t have come... "Even as an old servant, your Turtle Grandpa is this strong... Now do you understand the existence of the person you pointed your spear at?" Old Turtle chuckled, slowly raising his foot. Listening to those terrifying words, Zhao Deep Abyss was filled with immense fear, He watched the slowly descending foot, veins bulging in his neck, struggling to move his mouth to beg for mercy, but he was so suppressed he couldn''t speak. "From the moment you pointed that spear, you were doomed to die," Old Turtle suddenly accelerated, stomping down!! Boom!! Zhao Deep Abyss''s head and body exploded instantly, The entire mountain range shook. After the commotion subsided, Old Turtle looked at the broken Abyss Demon Spear, smashing it into pieces with a palm, Then he disappeared in a flash. .......... "Help! Someone save us!" "Town Master! Save us!" "Where is the Immortal? Didn''t they say there''s an Immortal living in our town? Where is he? Is he just going to watch us suffer at the hands of demons? Doesn''t his conscience hurt?" "Sigh, why would an Immortal care about us? With so many demons, the Immortal has probably already fled." "........." In Moyu Town, demonic energy ran rampant, the streets filled with panicked, fleeing figures. "Heh heh heh..." Wherever the black mist passed, some townsfolk''s flesh and blood dissolved instantly, turning into white bones. This scene terrified the townsfolk out of their wits. On the town wall, Andrew Chen and the town guards assisted Christopher Tong and Leonard Lin in fiercely resisting the demonic creatures, their bodies more or less stained with blood. "Junior Brother, your cultivation is still shallow, go hide first!" Christopher Tong shouted, forming seals to control his sword, his face pale. Leonard Lin shook his head silently. Seeing this, Christopher Tong sighed, glancing at the distant mountains, praying in his heart, Master, sir, please hurry... These are just small creatures; he could barely hold them off. If something stronger appeared, it would be over. At this moment, Christopher Tong saw countless demon beasts appearing in the distance, rushing towards Moyu Town like a tidal wave. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Roar!!! This scared Christopher Tong and Leonard Lin out of their wits! They couldn''t even handle these demonic creatures, and now so many demon beasts were coming. What day is this? Have the demon realms started a full-scale invasion? At the same time, High above in the sky. Three figures stood in the air. However, Mark Gu was being supported by Old Turtle with one hand. Mark Gu looked at the carnage below, then at the demon beasts rushing from afar, his heart tightening. He strained to move his gaze to Ambrose Lu, weakly and dryly asking, "Sir, aren''t we... going down?" Mark Gu had just crossed a tribulation, his body covered in injuries, with no strength left. At this moment, he could only place his hope in Ambrose Lu and Old Turtle. He knew that as long as the sir took action, all the suffering here would be resolved. Ambrose Lu seemed not to hear, just quietly watching below. Old Turtle glanced at Mark Gu, mockingly smiling, "Didn''t you hear those screams from below just now?" Mark Gu remembered those words and lowered his head. "Most of the people here have nothing to do with me or my master. Whether they live or die doesn''t matter. But they are related to your sect, so why don''t you go down and save them?" Old Turtle smiled mysteriously. "Senior, I... I have no strength left." Mark Gu said in shame. "If you have no strength, then just watch quietly. My master has his plans. In my Turtle Grandpa''s view, those who stand on moral high ground..." Before Old Turtle could finish, Ambrose Lu, who had been silent, suddenly took over, softly saying, "So what if some die." ......... Chapter 60 – Join my Monster Realm Mark Gu was stunned. Finally, he sighed with shame, "Sir, it was my oversight." With that, he shoved another elixir into his mouth and closed his eyes, beginning to frantically refine the medicinal power. Old Turtle looked at the closed-eyed Mark Gu and sighed helplessly. He finally understood why Ambrose Lu took such care of Mark Gu. Whether it was cultivators in the Spirit Dust Realm or those in the Immortal Realm, most of them were incredibly cold-blooded. They viewed the common people as ants, their lives and deaths decided in a single thought. But Mark Gu, as a cultivator, had an extremely rare pure heart. The path of cultivation was perilous, and it was a wonder how he managed to maintain such sincerity, let alone how long he could keep it... Ambrose Lu turned to look at Mark Gu, then gave Old Turtle a glance. Old Turtle immediately understood, placing a finger on Mark Gu''s chest, channeling a gentle energy into him. Mark Gu felt the speed of his recovery inside his body and was stunned. Wait, since when did the elixir he refined become so effective? He abruptly opened his eyes and quickly saw the finger pressed against his chest. "Thank you, Senior. What you said earlier was absolutely right. For you and Sir, these people are indeed not worth saving. But for me, this place is under the jurisdiction of our sect, I..." Mark Gu spoke with some excitement, his face flushed, showing that he had recovered well. "You may go." Ambrose Lu said softly, looking down. "...Yes." Mark Gu bowed, transforming into a stream of light and diving down! At the same time, the Elemental Infant within him trembled, and a vast pressure instantly covered the entire Moyu Town! In just a moment, The demons rampaging inside and outside the town froze in place, unable to move. They all looked up at the stream of light in the sky, their hearts filled with terror. An Elemental Infant ancestor! Christopher Tong and Leonard Lin felt this pressure, their hearts trembling. They looked up sharply and shouted with joy, "Master!" Mark Gu looked at the two with satisfaction, then suddenly intensified the pressure. The demons targeted by the Elemental Infant''s pressure inside and outside the town exploded instantly. This scene left the townspeople stunned, then they burst into tears of joy. They were saved. Most of them looked towards Mark Gu on the town wall with reverence in their eyes. "An Immortal has come. I knew it, the Immortal hasn''t abandoned us." "Yes, the Immortal has never given up on us. The Immortal is so powerful." "......" But there were also some murmurs, "So many people have died, why didn''t he come earlier..." "If I were an Immortal, I would protect everyone all the time." "......" Although these voices were very light, they couldn''t escape Mark Gu''s Elemental Infant stage senses. Mark Gu''s face, which had a smile, froze upon hearing these words. Before he could think further, Christopher Tong shouted anxiously, "Master, those monsters are coming!" Rumble... The ground tremors became more pronounced, gradually resembling an earthquake, accompanied by countless terrifying beast roars! This scared the townspeople again, and they knelt down, begging Mark Gu for salvation. Even those townspeople who had murmured earlier were now kneeling and pleading, showing completely different faces from before. Mark Gu turned abruptly, staring at the massive horde of monsters. Quickly, his face became filled with seriousness! These monsters were different from the demons earlier. The lowest level of these monsters was level two, with many level fives and even level sixes! In other words, the weakest were comparable to the early Foundation Establishment stage, and there were those comparable to the early or even mid Golden Elixir stage! The most terrifying was the white-robed man leading them, a monster cultivator comparable to the Elemental Infant stage! "M-M-Master..." On the town wall, Christopher Tong and Leonard Lin''s voices trembled, their legs beginning to shake. As for Andrew Chen and the other ordinary people, there was no need to mention them. They were so scared they collapsed to the ground, their faces pale. Some of the town guards even wet their pants... "Heh, it seems the Demon Realm is really useless... They haven''t even started fighting and they''re already wiped out." The white-robed man hovered in the air, scanning the town below with a sneer. On the ground, a monster that hadn''t yet taken human form quickly echoed, "Hahaha, Dragon Bear General is absolutely right. What can these insignificant demons from the Demon Realm accomplish? Brothers, am I right!" All the monsters: "Right!!!" Seeing this, the white-robed man laughed wildly. He was the Earth Dragon Bear sent by the King Kong Monster King under the orders of Lithe Snake! At this moment, Mark Gu''s eyes were fixed on the Earth Dragon Bear, his face growing more serious the longer he stared, his heart trembling. A level ten monster cultivator comparable to the late Elemental Infant stage! The Sky Wolf and Thorn Pig from last time were only level eight monster cultivators, but this time... Mark Gu frowned and tested, "A level ten monster cultivator has appeared. Are the demon realms declaring war on our Spirit Dust Realm? Or has the war already begun?" The Earth Dragon Bear pretended to notice Mark Gu for the first time and exclaimed, "Oh, Immortal Gu from the Cyan Cloud Sect? You''ve advanced to the Elemental Infant stage! Congratulations! Why don''t you stay in your sect and refine elixirs? Why come to the mortal world and cause trouble? Aren''t you afraid of losing your life by accident? Hahaha!" At the end, the Earth Dragon Bear laughed loudly, the mockery clear to anyone. Mark Gu''s face darkened, "I ask you, are you declaring war?" The Earth Dragon Bear''s eyes rolled, recalling what the King Kong Monster King had told him, and nodded, "That''s right, your Spirit Dust Realm is about to be plunged into misery and suffering." With that, before Mark Gu could say anything, he waved his huge hand! "Crush this town to pieces, leave no life behind!" "Yes!!!" The monsters roared, baring their fangs and claws. Seeing this, Mark Gu''s heart chilled, and he gritted his teeth and shouted, "Christopher, Leonard, take Town Master Chen and the others down!!" "Master... what about Sir?" Christopher responded and asked anxiously. Mark Gu glanced at the sky and then shouted, "I don''t know, hurry down!" "Master, be careful." Christopher then led Leonard and Andrew Chen down the town wall. Boom boom boom¡ª¡ª! A quick look at " will leave you more fulfilled. The monster horde attacked like a dark cloud, running on the ground, flying in the sky, everything imaginable! Mark Gu''s small figure on the town wall looked like an ant trying to shake a tree in comparison. This threw the townspeople into chaos, their minds in disarray. "Hahaha, Immortal Gu, do you think standing in front like this is great? Do you think these ants will be grateful to you?" "Wrong! They will only curse you in their hearts, calling you useless, haha!" The Earth Dragon Bear crossed his arms and continued, "Why don''t you join our Monster Realm? With your elixir refining skills, I''m sure the Monster Sovereign would welcome you." Mark Gu''s eyes flickered, and he said in a low voice, "I don''t care what some of them think. As long as this place is under the jurisdiction of the Cyan Cloud Sect, I will do my best, with a clear conscience!" Below, Leonard''s eyes shone brightly as he looked at Mark Gu''s back. This was the reason he chose to become Mark Gu''s disciple eight years ago. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Heh, what a fool!" The Earth Dragon Bear''s face darkened, and he shouted fiercely, "Tear him apart!!" Meanwhile, in the sky. "Master, Mark Gu can hold off these monsters for now, but if that monster cultivator makes a move, he won''t last a single strike." Old Turtle looked at the bloodied Mark Gu below and said. "So that monster cultivator hasn''t made a move yet, right?" Ambrose Lu glanced at Old Turtle and said. Old Turtle coughed to cover his embarrassment. Ambrose Lu said softly, "He just advanced to the Elemental Infant stage. Isn''t this a good way to quickly stabilize his realm?" Old Turtle paused, it made sense... Ambrose Lu clasped his hands behind his back, looking down and said softly, "I''m actually curious, after he witnesses human nature, will his heart change." ...... Chapter 61 – Immortal, dont give up on us ``` Outside Moyu Town. Explosions and continuous beast roars echoed, piercing everyone''s nerves like steel nails. "Town Master, there are so many monsters outside. Can the Immortal handle them alone... what if..." "Yeah, what if the Immortal loses? Are we all going to die?" "Sigh, we townsfolk are truly unfortunate. We haven''t had peace for a few years, and now there''s another monster attack, fiercer than ever. I think Moyu Town is just an ill-fated place. If we survive this, we should move to another town." "..." The townspeople looked tense, whispering among themselves. Hearing this, Christopher Tong and Leonard Lin''s faces changed slightly, but they said nothing. Their hearts were with Mark Gu, who was fighting outside. Andrew Chen, however, looked incredulous. He stepped forward and shouted sternly, "Some of you only care about your own lives. Do you know that Immortal Gu is fighting those monsters alone for your sake?" The gossiping townspeople immediately fell silent. Andrew Chen had been the Town Master of Moyu Town for thirteen years and commanded respect. Andrew Chen scanned them, his gaze as sharp as a knife! People are selfish by nature, and it''s not wrong to care about oneself, but there''s a difference between thinking it and saying it out loud! It was truly disheartening. "Eight years ago, when the Immortal saved you from a demonic disaster, did you start to think that his protection was a given?" Andrew Chen said coldly. The explosions continued outside, but inside the town, it was eerily quiet. "Town Master, isn''t there a saying that with great power comes great responsibility... isn''t that fair? Right, everyone?" A woman mustered the courage to speak, her voice trembling. Many people nodded silently at her words. Andrew Chen''s eyes turned cold, just as he was about to speak, Christopher Tong couldn''t hold back anymore. He leapt in front of him and shouted, "How dare you!" The woman''s face turned pale, and she staggered back. The townspeople were also filled with fear at the sight of Christopher Tong. "The Li Shui Empire is under the jurisdiction of our Cyan Cloud Sect. When monsters appear, we do our best to help! Have we ever abandoned you?" Christopher Tong''s usually smiling face was now dark and stern. He said harshly, "My Master is outside, struggling to fend off the monsters. Some of you better watch your words. Don''t make people lose heart... otherwise, you won''t need the monsters to eat you; I''ll personally kill you myself!" The townspeople didn''t dare to speak anymore, lowering their heads in fear. "Senior Brother... let it go." At this moment, Leonard Lin came to Christopher Tong''s side, tugging at his sleeve and whispering. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Christopher Tong pursed his lips, turned around, and said no more. Boom¡ª! At that moment, the town wall suddenly collapsed, and a fierce scene unfolded before everyone''s eyes. A tide of monsters surged towards Mark Gu, with many more hovering in the air, casting colorful spells. Mark Gu could barely hold them off. Although he was at the Elemental Infant stage, he couldn''t withstand the sheer number of monsters. Moreover, he had to keep an eye on the Earth Dragon Bear in the air. Once his spiritual energy was exhausted, it would be over. The Earth Dragon Bear frowned slightly. Mark Gu still showed no sign of surrender. The Earth Dragon Bear actually wanted to see Mark Gu join the Monster Realm. It would be a waste if he just died. The Earth Dragon Bear suddenly looked towards the town, grinning coldly, "Don''t worry, ants. Enjoy the show your Immortal Gu is putting on. Soon, it will be your turn, hehe..." These words filled the townspeople with panic, many of them collapsing to the ground with weak legs. They could see that Mark Gu wasn''t faring well, and there was still the strongest monster yet to make a move, as if toying with them. Andrew Chen and the others were also scared, but they were more worried about Mark Gu''s situation. "Town Master... where is the Master..." The butler, recalling the figure in green, couldn''t help but ask dryly. Andrew Chen paused, then sighed, "It''s been eight years. You always call for the Master whenever something happens. He''s not our guardian; he can''t protect us all the time." "My apologies," the butler said, looking outside the town. His face showed only worry, not much fear. Because he was old, and he knew he didn''t have many years left... Meanwhile, Less than thirty meters behind the Earth Dragon Bear, Two figures stood, strangely unnoticed by anyone, including the Earth Dragon Bear. "Master, Mark''s spiritual energy is almost exhausted," Old Turtle said, stroking his beard with a smile. Ambrose Lu''s pupils glowed blue. He glanced at the Earth Dragon Bear''s back and said softly, "The real show is about to start." Old Turtle was stunned, "Master, what do you mean by the real show?" Ambrose took a sip from the gourd at his waist, too lazy to answer. ... "Senior Brother, besides informing Master, did you send any other messages to the sect?" Leonard Lin asked anxiously. Christopher Tong stared intently at Mark Gu''s figure and nodded, "I informed the sect and the elders in other parts of the Li Shui Empire." "Then..." Leonard hesitated. "Junior Brother, it''s not just Moyu Town. Other places in the Li Shui Empire are also facing monster attacks. The elders can''t come, and as for the sect... there''s no teleportation array here. By the time they arrive, it will be too late." Christopher said helplessly. Leonard felt disappointed, then hopeful again, "What about the Master? Wasn''t he helping our Master with his tribulation? Why hasn''t he returned?" Christopher looked at the townspeople behind him, their expressions varied. He said mysteriously, "Maybe the Master is delayed by something." Boom!! At that moment, Mark Gu staggered, retreating several steps while stuffing more elixirs into his mouth. Though he had few injuries, his face was extremely pale, showing his immense exhaustion. "Master!" Christopher Tong and Leonard Lin were anxious, about to step forward, but Mark Gu waved them off. "Hahaha! Immortal Gu, your spiritual energy is running low. I''ll ask you one more time, will you join the Monster Realm? Cultivation is hard, and advancing to the Elemental Infant stage is even harder. With your talent, you could ascend one day. Don''t sacrifice your immortal path for these ants!" The Earth Dragon Bear laughed triumphantly, staring at Mark Gu. The townspeople turned even paler, looking at Mark Gu with hope. "Immortal, don''t give up on us..." Only this Immortal could fight the monsters. If he gave up, their fate was sealed. Mark Gu ignored the Earth Dragon Bear''s words, focusing on refining the elixirs in his body. Suddenly, the Earth Dragon Bear laughed sinisterly, "Immortal Gu, don''t be too disappointed with what happens next..." ``` Chapter 62 – Two choices Behind the Earth Dragon Bear, Ambrose Lu''s eyes flickered slightly, then he looked at Mark Gu with interest. Old Turtle seemed to think of something, his expression changed slightly, and he also turned his gaze to Mark Gu. "Disappointed? What could I be disappointed about? Haha, are you finally going to make a move against me?" Mark Gu sneered. In his view, this Earth Dragon Bear had been watching all along without attacking him, treating him like a toy mouse, not taking him seriously at all. The Earth Dragon Bear feigned terror, waving its hands repeatedly, "Oh no, no, why would I attack Immortal Gu? I only want to crush your spirit, that''s all." Mark Gu scoffed, "Crush my spirit? Even the Heart Demon Tribulation couldn''t break me, what makes you think you can?" "What makes me think so?" The Earth Dragon Bear glanced at Mark Gu inexplicably, then looked toward the town, grinning wickedly. "Listen up, you ants. You have two choices. First, he dies. Second, you all die. If you want him to die so you can live, step forward. Those who choose the second or don''t choose at all, you will all die today. You have ten breaths to decide. Begin." As soon as the words fell, The tens of thousands of residents in Moyu Town instantly became restless!! "What a vicious heart!" Christopher Tong''s face changed dramatically, looking at Mark Gu with deep concern. "Senior Brother..." Leonard Lin was at a loss. Andrew Chen''s heart trembled, and he turned around, shouting, "Everyone, quiet down! Don''t listen to him! No matter what choice you make today, he won''t spare any of us! Uh..." But before Andrew could finish shouting, he fell silent. He saw many town residents, Without much hesitation, they rushed forward in a large group, standing with their heads bowed, silent. At a glance, their numbers accounted for half of Moyu Town. Those who remained in place had expressions ranging from struggle to determination. Seeing this scene, Mark Gu''s eyes lost focus, dazed for a long time. "You, you all!" Andrew Chen was so furious that he trembled, pointing at them with a shaking hand, blood seeping from the corner of his mouth. "Town Master." The butler hurriedly supported him. "Immortal Gu could have left on his own, but he didn''t!" "He fought with all his might to protect you, even at the cost of his life!" "I''ve been the Town Master of Moyu Town for thirteen years, always believing in the simplicity and kindness of its people! I know you all want to live; after all, who wants to die if they can live? But today... even if you hesitated for just three breaths..." "Even if you survive today, won''t you live the rest of your lives in guilt?" "Do you think you are worthy of Immortal Gu?" As Andrew Chen shouted, tears streamed down his face. "Town Master..." The butler held the trembling Andrew Chen tightly, heart filled with sorrow. The residents who stepped forward were pale and bloodless, clenching their teeth! They just wanted to live, what was wrong with that? ... "Master, human nature... cannot withstand tests." Old Turtle looked at the dazed Mark Gu with pity, sighing. "Don''t I know that? It''s not like I''m the one testing them." Ambrose Lu said calmly. Old Turtle coughed dryly, smiling awkwardly. Ambrose Lu looked at Mark Gu calmly and said softly, "If Mark Gu can come out of this and stay true to his heart, he will understand his own path and benefit for life." Old Turtle was taken aback, then nodded in agreement. ... "Hahaha! Immortal Gu, look up, look up! What''s the use of your selfless protection? Will they protect you with their lives?" The Earth Dragon Bear laughed triumphantly, hands on its hips. This laughter was extremely grating to the residents who had stepped forward, causing their bodies to tremble violently, but they kept their heads down, not daring to look at Mark Gu''s helpless figure. "Hehe, Immortal Gu, what about now? I''ll ask you one last time, are you willing to join the Monster Realm? Leave this cold and indifferent Spirit Dust Realm! I''ll help you kill all these despicable ants!" At this moment, the Earth Dragon Bear finally asked the question again. Everything it had done was leading up to this moment. As soon as these words were spoken, the residents who had stepped forward looked up sharply, staring at the Earth Dragon Bear in disbelief, eyes filled with terror! "You, you said you''d spare us!" "You go back on your word!" "Shut up!" The Earth Dragon Bear roared impatiently. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Roar!" The group of monsters let out terrifying roars. Instantly, the residents were too scared to speak, their eyes filled with despair. "No, I won''t join the Monster Realm." Mark Gu clapped his hands and stood up. Everyone was stunned, their pupils trembling wildly, hearts aching to the extreme. "Hmm? Are you crazy? Even now, you still want to protect these ants?" The Earth Dragon Bear''s pupils shrank, growling in frustration. "It''s not about protecting them, I just don''t want to join your Monster Realm." Mark Gu said expressionlessly. "Alright then, since that''s the case, you can die with them. What a waste of your alchemy skills." The Earth Dragon Bear took a deep breath, leaping forward with a wicked grin, "Monsters, you have five breaths to crush them. Leave Mark Gu to me!" "Yes!!" The monsters roared in response, releasing a terrifying pressure as they charged into Moyu Town. This horrifying scene left everyone stunned, then they instinctively scattered in all directions. But before they could run far, the chaos caused some to fall, leading to trampling. For a moment, cries of agony filled the air. "Master!! Run! Don''t worry about them, or me and Leonard!" Christopher Tong shouted at Mark Gu. The Earth Dragon Bear''s aura was too terrifying; the Master couldn''t withstand it, but escaping was definitely possible. "You two, retreat." Mark Gu turned and smiled gently at Christopher and Leonard. Then, to their horror, his abdomen began to swell... "Master... no!" Christopher and Leonard rushed toward Mark Gu, tears streaming down. Even the Earth Dragon Bear was stunned, then quickly retreated! Although it was a tenth-level monster cultivator comparable to the late stage of the Elemental Infant, if an initial stage Elemental Infant self-destructed, it would also be seriously injured. "Don''t come any closer!" Mark Gu shouted at Christopher and Leonard. They ignored him, eyes filled with determination. At this critical moment, Ambrose Lu appeared in front of Mark Gu like a phantom, gently pointing at his abdomen. Instantly, the swelling subsided. "Sir, you..." Mark Gu was momentarily dazed, his face filled with bitterness. He never expected Ambrose Lu to intervene, never... "Sir!" Christopher and Leonard skidded to a stop, faces filled with joy, tears flowing even more. They were truly terrified. Ambrose Lu glanced at the chaotic scene and lightly waved his sleeve. Instantly, all the monsters and residents were frozen in place in various poses! The world suddenly fell silent. Ambrose Lu looked at Mark Gu, studying him for a moment, then asked softly, "Even now, you still risk your life. Is it worth it?" Mark Gu was taken aback, his eyes reddening as he smiled, "It''s worth it." Ambrose Lu nodded slightly, saying nothing. Chapter 63 – Isnt that Mr. Lu? ``` Moyu Town was eerily silent. Countless frozen beasts and townspeople looked as if time had stopped. Christopher Tong and Leonard Lin snapped back to reality, glancing around before swallowing hard. Finally, they fixed their eyes on Ambrose Lu, filled with reverence. This was a power they couldn''t comprehend... Was a Divine Transformation True Lord really that formidable? And to pull someone back from the brink of self-destruction... it was unbelievable. "Heh, Mark, that Dragon Bear wasn''t wrong. You''re a hopelessly kind person. It''s fine here in the Spirit Dust Realm, but if you ever ascend to the Four Directions Immortal Realm, this personality will be your downfall." At this moment, Old Turtle appeared, first bowing to Ambrose Lu, then teasingly said. When you''re just trying to make great content at . "Hiss!" Christopher and Leonard were shocked. Wasn''t this hunched old man the powerful figure who called Mr. Lu his master three years ago? They didn''t expect him to show up again today. Mark Gu bowed and then lowered his head apologetically towards Ambrose Lu. "Sir, every time you have to step in, I feel..." Before he could finish, Ambrose waved his hand to interrupt, saying, "Old Turtle, handle it from here." With that, A sound like a lock being undone echoed in the void, "click." The next moment, all the previously frozen beasts and townspeople shuddered and regained their movement, their faces filled with confusion, completely unaware of what had just happened. The Earth Dragon Bear snapped back to reality, quickly recalling something, and looked sharply at Mark Gu. Observing his abdomen, its pupils contracted in disbelief as it shouted, "How is this possible! Weren''t you about to self-destruct?!" Self-destruction was irreversible! Once it started, there was no stopping it! How could this be! Mark Gu remained silent, not responding. "Hmm? Who are you people?" At this moment, the Earth Dragon Bear noticed Ambrose Lu and Old Turtle, its eyes narrowing. Old Turtle bowed to Ambrose Lu, then slowly walked forward with his hands behind his back, smiling, "Do you think you''re worthy of knowing?" At this moment, all the beasts and townspeople watched this scene, their expressions varied. Especially Jeremy Zhang, the waiter, and the townspeople who had interacted with Ambrose Lu. After a moment of shock, their faces turned to disbelief and amazement! "Isn''t that Mr. Lu?..." How could Mr. Lu be here? Compared to others, Jeremy Zhang wasn''t too surprised. He had long known about Ambrose Lu''s immortal identity. But Ambrose Lu''s sudden appearance today still shook him. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After all, Mr. Lu usually only came to the tavern occasionally to buy Peach Blossom Wine and was rarely seen otherwise. The Earth Dragon Bear squinted its eyes, scrutinizing Ambrose Lu and Old Turtle, growing more alarmed the longer it looked. Couldn''t see through them! Couldn''t see through them at all! Then, with a threatening tone, it said, "What do you mean by this? Our Monster Realm isn''t so easily offended..." "Offend or not... it doesn''t matter," Old Turtle sneered. The next moment, he suddenly reached out! The Earth Dragon Bear''s entire body lost control, flying towards Old Turtle. Finally, it was suspended in mid-air, a meter in front of Old Turtle. At this moment, the Earth Dragon Bear''s eyes were filled with horror and fear. Its body and even its internal monster energy were sealed, no matter how it struggled, it was futile. "Dragon Bear General!!!" The beasts were stunned for a moment, then they all roared in panic, their faces quickly contorting with fear. Anyone with eyes could see that the Earth Dragon Bear had been easily subdued by the hunched old man! "Yes!!" The townspeople cheered, raising their fists in excitement, their hearts finally at ease! Another powerful immortal had come to save them; they wouldn''t die! Old Turtle frowned, cautiously glanced at Ambrose Lu, then turned and shouted sternly, "Shut up!! If you make any more noise and disturb the master, Grandpa Turtle will tear you ants apart first!" This shout was earth-shattering! The townspeople immediately fell silent, trembling with fear. Not just them, even Mark Gu and his disciples felt a shiver in their hearts. "Who told you to stand? All you ants kneel before Grandpa Turtle. Anyone who dares to stand will die." Old Turtle sneered sinisterly. This made the Earth Dragon Bear and the numerous beasts in front of him shudder, This hunched old man was even more ruthless than them, the beasts? Who was the real beast here? Instantly, Tens of thousands of townspeople knelt like waves of wheat, scrambling to kneel first, fearing that if they were late, they would die. Andrew Chen and the others didn''t dare to slack off either. They all had a deep impression of this powerful hunched old man. They knew he was Ambrose Lu''s old servant, who had appeared once three years ago. Old Turtle sneered, then looked at Ambrose Lu respectfully, "Master, how should we deal with these beasts?" "Didn''t I tell you to handle it?" Ambrose Lu said indifferently with his hands behind his back, like a mere bystander. This conversation was particularly clear in the silent field. All the beasts and kneeling townspeople trembled in their souls... This powerful old man was just a servant. What kind of power did his master possess? And more terrifyingly, His master, Mr. Lu, had often appeared in the streets and alleys of Moyu Town over the past eight years. Many of them had even greeted him. They had always thought he was a scholar or a great academic... Who would have thought... the gentleman they often greeted had such a significant background! From his old servant, it was clear that this gentleman was also an immensely powerful immortal! And even stronger! Eight years... hidden so deeply... "Hehe, yes, yes." Old Turtle laughed awkwardly, then turned to the Earth Dragon Bear. The humility he showed towards Ambrose Lu instantly vanished, replaced by a lofty demeanor, "Your time is up." "No, don''t kill me... Senior, spare me!" The Earth Dragon Bear was extremely anxious, instinctively looking at Ambrose Lu for mercy. At this moment, Old Turtle raised his palm and pressed down from a distance!! "Boom¡ª!" The Earth Dragon Bear instantly exploded into a mist of blood. This scene left everyone speechless with shock. "The Dragon Bear General is dead, run! Report this to the Monster King!" The beasts, leaderless, lost their courage and fled in panic! "Trying to escape?" Old Turtle glanced at the fleeing beasts, coldly smiled, and then waved his hand! Countless dark green beams of light intertwined in this space, forming a massive cage. The beasts collided with it, bouncing back. Old Turtle''s face remained calm, his fingers lightly moving. Countless dark green beams shot out, like the sharpest blades in the world! Swish, swish, swish! In just a moment, the countless beasts froze in place, their expressions solidified. The next moment, Their bodies shattered, pieces of flesh falling to the ground, the cuts exceptionally smooth. Only the faintly glowing beast cores floated above the many fragments of corpses. "So, so strong!" Mark Gu and his disciples swallowed hard, their expressions filled with fear. ``` Chapter 64 – Ambrose leaves Moyu Old Turtle glanced at the three stunned disciples with a smile, then turned to Ambrose Lu, who was eating winter dates with an expressionless face, and bowed. "Master, it''s done." Ambrose nodded, then continued eating the winter dates as he walked toward the townsfolk. Old Turtle was momentarily taken aback, then called out to the still-dazed Mark Gu and his disciples to follow. Hearing the steady footsteps, the townsfolk''s hearts trembled. They looked up in unison, their pupils contracting as they saw the man in cyan cloth walking toward them. Their hearts beat faster and faster. Soon, Ambrose stopped in front of them, and kneeling before him were Andrew Chen and others. Ambrose spat out a date pit, scanned the townsfolk, and smiled gently. "I''ve been in Moyu Town for eight years now. Some of you should be quite familiar with me, right?" He smiled lightly, his voice casual, as if chatting with old friends. Upon hearing this, some townsfolk who had previously greeted Ambrose forced awkward smiles but dared not speak. "I believe many of you have already guessed. Yes, most of the demon troubles in Moyu Town over the past eight years were resolved by me in secret." Ambrose said softly. The townsfolk trembled, gritting their teeth and bowing even lower. "Master." At this moment, Old Turtle came up behind Ambrose, flipped his hand, and a chair appeared. Ambrose glanced at Old Turtle, nodded, and slowly sat down. He continued to smile, "So, some of the things some people said earlier, weren''t they about me?" Upon hearing this, the faces of some townsfolk changed, their bodies stiff with fear. Their throats felt choked, as if something was blocking them. Some were so scared they wet their pants. Even Andrew Chen''s pupils contracted. Is the master going to settle accounts with those townsfolk... "Everyone, don''t be afraid. It''s human nature. I won''t hold it against you." Ambrose''s eyes swept over them, his voice warm and gentle. Just as the townsfolk breathed a sigh of relief and felt a surge of guilt, Ambrose suddenly stood up, hands behind his back, and turned to leave, saying, "But from now on, you must be careful of demon troubles yourselves. My time in Moyu Town is just about up." Mark Gu and his disciples quickly followed Ambrose as he walked away. Along the way, Christopher Tong and Leonard Lin secretly collected the demon cores scattered on the ground. Their eyes sparkled with excitement, thinking they had struck it rich. "Master..." Andrew Chen''s pupils trembled as he watched Ambrose''s departing figure, feeling a deep sense of loss. Eight years, and the master was still leaving... The townsfolk stood in place, unable to recover for a long time, their hearts filled with fear. The master is gone. What will we do if demons come again... "Heh..." Old Turtle, who had not yet left, glanced around with disdain and sneered. "Grandpa Turtle tells you ants, the master has wandered the world and stayed in this small Moyu Town for eight years, helping you a lot. This is a great honor for you! The master is right; it''s human nature to be selfish, but in times of crisis, some words are better kept to yourself. Saying them out loud is a different matter." Upon hearing this, many townsfolk sobbed, "Immortal, we know we were wrong!" "Please bring the master back. We will build a statue for him and worship him forever!" "Yes, we dare not have any more disloyal thoughts, sob." "....." Old Turtle''s face showed impatience, and he shouted, "Shut up!" Instantly, silence fell. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What a joke! Do you ants really think the master would be disheartened by your words?" "Grandpa Turtle is talking about that white-bearded elder, Mark Gu! Do you know how hard it is to cultivate? Yet he was willing to risk his life for you ants. You disheartened him! If it were up to Grandpa Turtle, who would kill demons? I''d kill some of you first." "As for the master, don''t be greedy. The master can''t stay in one place for long... Heh, ants, take care of yourselves." Old Turtle finished with a cold laugh, glanced at the dazed Andrew Chen, tossed a small bottle into his arms, and then disappeared in a flash. Outside Moyu Town, silence fell. Old Turtle''s words left everyone in a daze for a long time. "Town Master..." The butler helped Andrew Chen up slowly. Andrew Chen''s mind was filled with the image of the man in cyan cloth. He clutched the item in his arms, turned to the silent crowd, and said expressionlessly, "Eight years ago, when the Qian Mansion in Moyu Town was troubled by demons, I went to ask the master for help. He gave me two choices: I could cultivate, or he could eliminate the demons and ensure the town''s peace. I chose the latter." "If I had another chance, I would choose to cultivate." Andrew Chen took a deep breath and said dejectedly, "From today on, I will resign from my position as Town Master of Moyu Town." With that, he slowly walked toward the Town Master''s Mansion with the butler''s support. The townsfolk were in a daze, their hearts tightly clenched, many faces showing regret. No wonder there were no more deaths in Moyu Town after the Qian Mansion incident. Even if the master took action, it was the Town Master who asked for it... ......... Demon Realm. "Not good!! The soul lamp of the Demon King of the Abyss has gone out! The soul lamp of the Demon King of the Abyss has gone out!!" The demon guarding the soul lamps trembled as he sent the message! "What?!" Craig Chu and the other three Demon Kings froze, their faces showing disbelief, and they disappeared from their respective places simultaneously. At this moment, Sophia Ji had just returned to the Demon Realm. She thought of the man in cyan cloth and felt a wave of powerlessness. Most importantly, she couldn''t fathom his intentions. And then there was her severed arm... it couldn''t be reattached. There seemed to be a mysterious force lingering around her arm, and no matter what she tried, she couldn''t remove it... She knew that only the person who tied the bell could untie it. "Hmm? Zhao Deep Abyss''s soul lamp has gone out??" Sophia Ji raised an eyebrow, her face turning slightly pale as if she had thought of something! Could it be... The next moment, she disappeared from where she stood. .......... "Why are you two little guys always sneaking glances at Grandpa Turtle?" Old Turtle suddenly turned his head, baring his teeth! This startled Christopher Tong and Leonard Lin, who quickly hid behind Mark Gu. Mark Gu first gave Old Turtle an apologetic smile, then turned and sternly scolded, "How dare you!!" Christopher Tong and Leonard Lin quickly admitted their mistake, looking pitifully at Old Turtle. Old Turtle snorted and ignored them. He naturally wouldn''t hold a grudge. Just playing around. Mark Gu gave an awkward smile, then looked ahead at the man in cyan cloth walking silently, and respectfully asked with anticipation, "Master, would you like to visit our Cyan Cloud Sect..." Ambrose paused, smiled faintly, and said, "Sure." ......... Chapter 65 – To Qingyun, Master, he has changed ``` Demon Realm, Soul Lantern Hall. The four Demon Kings stared intently at the second row of soul lanterns above. All the other four lanterns were burning faintly, except for the one in the middle, which had gone out. The owner of this lantern was none other than Zhao Deep Abyss. After a long silence. Craig Chu spoke bitterly, "How long has it been since Deep Abyss went to the Spirit Dust Realm, and now..." "Impossible!" At this moment, one of the Demon Kings said in a deep voice, "Who in the Spirit Dust Cultivation Realm could kill the Demon King of the Abyss, other than those few late-stage Tribulation Crossing cultivators? And Nathan Zhang of the Carefree Courtyard in the Western Region is about to ascend in three months. Most of the Divine Transformation and Tribulation Crossing cultivators have already rushed to the Western Region to observe. Who else could kill the Demon King of the Abyss?" The other Demon Kings nodded. Zhao Deep Abyss''s death was indeed strange. Just then, Sophia Ji appeared. She immediately looked at the soul lantern, her expression changing slightly. "Greetings, Demon Sovereign!" The four Demon Kings were startled and quickly bowed in respect. "Where did Zhao Deep Abyss go earlier?" Sophia Ji looked at the extinguished soul lantern and asked in a serious tone. Craig Chu scratched his head, dejectedly saying, "Reporting to the Demon Sovereign, Deep Abyss went to the mortal world of the Spirit Dust Realm, specifically to the Li Shui Empire in the eastern part of the Eastern Region." Although he often quarreled with Zhao Deep Abyss, their relationship was actually quite good. Zhao Deep Abyss''s death made him feel sad. Sophia Ji''s heart trembled, and an image of Cyan Cloth flashed in her mind. She seemed to have already guessed how Zhao Deep Abyss had died. Sophia Ji''s sleeve hung normally, so the four Demon Kings did not notice that she had lost an arm; otherwise, they would have been terrified. "Demon Sovereign, we have doubts. Nathan Zhang of the Carefree Courtyard in the Western Region is about to undergo the Ascension Tribulation. Other than Karl Jiang of the Purple Extreme Thunder Peak in the Eastern Region, Laura Qin of the Heavenly Snow Sacred Palace in the Northern Region, and Sean Liu of the Infinite Pavilion in the Southern Region, who else could kill the Demon King of the Abyss? Is it possible that there was an error with the soul lantern..." The Demon King who had previously raised doubts asked again. However, he lacked confidence, as there had never been any known errors with the soul lanterns. Sophia Ji took a deep breath and said calmly, "Zhao Deep Abyss is indeed dead. You need not speculate further. For now, cease all actions against the Spirit Dust Realm!" With that, her figure faded. She needed to go to the Monster Realm to find Tiger Zhan! The four Demon Kings looked at each other, stunned. With Zhao Deep Abyss gone, they felt as if their minds were in a fog. .......... A few days later, the weather was clear. Ambrose Lu and his companions finally arrived at the mountain gate of the Cyan Cloud Sect, unhurriedly. "Sir, we''ve arrived. Your presence is truly a blessing for our Cyan Cloud Sect." Mark Gu flattered without breaking a sweat. Hearing this, Christopher Tong and Leonard Lin lowered their heads and smirked, having learned something. "Tsk, Mark, your Cyan Cloud Sect''s location isn''t impressive at all. It doesn''t look grand." At this moment, Old Turtle looked around and shook his head. "Uh, Senior, you are right," Mark Gu said awkwardly. "Do you want me to seal your mouth?" Ambrose Lu glanced at Old Turtle and said indifferently. He knew that Old Turtle must have been accustomed to the grandeur of the sects in the Four Directions Immortal Realm and was now subconsciously comparing the small sects of the Spirit Dust Realm to them. "Master, please, Old Turtle knows his mistake." Old Turtle muttered and then fell silent, not daring to speak anymore. Sealing his mouth would be more painful for him than killing him. Mark Gu and his two disciples pretended not to see anything, feeling that only Ambrose could keep Old Turtle in check. They had deeply witnessed Old Turtle''s strength. As Ambrose Lu and his companions approached the mountain gate. "Elder Gu, Senior Brother Tong, Senior Brother Lin!!" Two disciples guarding the gate noticed them and hurriedly greeted them with joy! When they saw Ambrose Lu and Old Turtle, they paused, carefully observing their positions, and then respectfully greeted, "Greetings, Seniors." Mark Gu saw that the two gatekeeping disciples were so perceptive and praised, "Very good! After your shift, go to the Spell Pavilion and each choose a mid-level Profound spell. If the elder of the Spell Pavilion asks, tell them it was my instruction." "Ah?" The two gatekeeping disciples were dumbfounded. What had happened? They were so confused! Why were they being rewarded with such precious items... If possible, could someone explain? For these outer disciples in the Qi Refining stage, having any spell was good enough, let alone a mid-level Profound spell... (Spell levels: Profound, Spirit, Earth, Heaven, each divided into beginner, intermediate, and advanced levels, as previously mentioned.) "Hehe." Mark Gu chuckled and ignored the two disciples, turning respectfully to say, "Sir, Seniors, please!" Ambrose Lu nodded slightly and walked in with his hands behind his back. As Old Turtle passed by Mark Gu, he whispered with a smile, "Hey, your Cyan Cloud Sect may not be grand, but your disciples are quite perceptive." "Ahem, Senior, you flatter us." Mark Gu was also pleased to hear this and gave the two gatekeeping disciples a satisfied look before quickly following with Christopher Tong and Leonard Lin. "Hiss¡ª! Senior Brother, I get it!" "Junior Brother, I get it too!" The two gatekeeping disciples looked at the distant figures in shock and said in unison, "They must be powerful figures. Luckily, we were cautious! We''re going to be rewarded... uh." The two disciples looked at each other in confusion and said simultaneously, "Why are you saying the same thing as me?" "......" Meanwhile, Ambrose Lu and his companions had arrived at the main hall of the Cyan Cloud Sect. Along the way, many disciples greeted Mark Gu and his two disciples, and quickly paid respects to Ambrose Lu and Old Turtle as well. Their perceptiveness made Mark Gu secretly pleased. If conditions allowed, he would have liked to reward each disciple with a spell! He was worried that Ambrose Lu and Old Turtle might be neglected, but fortunately, that didn''t happen. "Sir, this is the main hall of our Cyan Cloud Sect, used for important meetings and receiving distinguished guests. Would you like to take a look inside?" Mark Gu introduced respectfully. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In his mind, not bringing Ambrose to the main hall would signify a lack of respect. "No need, find me a place to rest. I''m tired." Ambrose Lu looked at him and said softly. "Ah, right, right. After such a long journey, you must be tired. Sir, Seniors, please follow me." Mark Gu slapped his forehead and hurriedly led the way. Watching the three figures walk away, Christopher Tong muttered, "Junior Brother, Master is being too fake... How could someone as powerful as Sir be tired from a few days of travel..." Leonard Lin said blankly, "Yes, Master is blatantly lying, and he''s even flattering... Master has changed." Christopher Tong was stunned and looked at Leonard Lin in disbelief! Leonard Lin realized he had misspoken and quickly waved his hands, saying anxiously, "Senior Brother, I wasn''t badmouthing Master behind his back. That''s not what I meant. Please don''t misunderstand or tell on me." "No, no." Christopher Tong smiled appreciatively, "Junior Brother, I meant to say, you''ve grown up." Leonard Lin: "?" ......... ``` Chapter 66 – The sir said, My fate is mine to control, not the heavens Soon, Mark Gu led Ambrose Lu and Old Turtle to a serene courtyard. The courtyard was nestled between two massive rock formations, shrouded in mist, with birds chirping and flowers in bloom. It was truly a tranquil place. "Sir, is this place suitable?" Mark Gu turned and asked respectfully. This secluded courtyard was specially built by the sect for him, as an alchemist. However, Mark Gu had never lived here, except for occasionally letting Christopher Tong clean it. He preferred staying in his cave. Ambrose Lu glanced around and smiled, "It''s acceptable." Mark Gu sighed in relief and gestured invitingly, "Please, sir." Ambrose Lu nodded and stepped inside. Seeing this, Old Turtle and Mark Gu were about to follow when Ambrose Lu said, "You go about your business, and Old Turtle, you guard the gate." Old Turtle''s raised foot froze, and he coughed awkwardly before retracting it. He looked at Mark Gu displeased and said, "Didn''t you hear the master tell you to go? What, you want to keep your Grandpa Turtle company at the gate?" Mark Gu''s body trembled, and he took two steps back, bowing awkwardly, "Then, senior, I''ll take my leave!" Without waiting for Old Turtle to say anything, he disappeared in a flash. Watching Mark Gu vanish, Old Turtle suddenly regretted it. If he had known, he would have kept Mark Gu to chat with him. Now, with no one to talk to, it felt suffocating. "Sigh, might as well sleep," Old Turtle sighed, reverting to his original form. His limbs and head retracted into his palm-sized shell, which rocked like a cradle. Soon, soft snoring came from within the shell. Meanwhile, Mark Gu had arrived at the Cyan Cloud Sect''s main hall. At this moment, besides the Grand Elder who had gone to the Western Region with Jose Shen and a few elders still guarding the secular towns, Megan Shen and the other elders were all present. "Old Gu, what''s the meaning of this? Didn''t you say that senior had come to our Cyan Cloud Sect? We''ve been waiting here with the Sect Master, where is he?" An elder asked as soon as Mark Gu entered. Hearing this, everyone looked at him, waiting for an explanation. That senior was a Divine Transformation True Lord, on par with their ancestor. Such a distinguished guest, it would be impolite not to bring him to the hall specially prepared for honored guests. Mark Gu smiled wryly and bowed to Megan Shen, "Sect Master, elders, the sir said he was tired, so I took him to a place to rest." Megan Shen pursed her lips, "Didn''t you tell the senior that all the high-ranking members of Cyan Cloud Sect were waiting in the hall to welcome him?" Mark Gu shook his head, "I only mentioned that the hall was for receiving honored guests and asked if he wanted to take a look. The sir declined, and I didn''t have a chance to say you were waiting." In truth, Mark Gu had his own reasons. After all, there had been some unpleasantness between the Sect Master and the sir outside Moyu Town. It was better if they didn''t meet, to avoid souring the sir''s mood and sparing the Sect Master any awkwardness. It was a win-win. "Alright, as long as you invited the senior to the hall. Since he didn''t want to come, it''s not our fault for being impolite... Wait, Elder Gu, did you advance to the Elemental Infant stage?" Megan Shen''s eyes suddenly lit up with surprise. "What? Old Gu advanced to the Elemental Infant stage?" The elders were shocked and quickly sensed Mark Gu''s aura. Their eyes widened in disbelief. Mark Gu coughed, his face proud, "Indeed!" But soon, his pride faded, and he sighed with lingering fear, "I faced the Four-Nine Heavenly Tribulation during my Elemental Infant stage advancement. If it weren''t for the sir''s help, I would have perished by the third wave." The Four-Nine Heavenly Tribulation! Everyone gasped. "Old Gu, you..." An elder was about to ask when Mark Gu shook his head, "Don''t ask. I don''t know why my Elemental Infant tribulation was the Four-Nine Heavenly Tribulation." "Wait, you said the senior helped you? But it''s known that during tribulations, no one can attack or assist the one undergoing it!" An elder suddenly caught a detail. Everyone''s expressions changed slightly. Especially Megan Shen, whose eyes flashed with disbelief. Mark Gu was startled and quickly sighed, "Sect Master, elders, you misunderstand. The sir didn''t help with external force but motivated me with words. At that moment, it was like a revelation. My will to live became unprecedentedly strong, and I barely survived the tribulation, though gravely injured." So that''s how it was. That made sense... Everyone nodded in understanding, feeling relieved. If someone could interfere with a tribulation, it would be terrifying and completely overturn their understanding. Megan Shen nodded heavily and asked, "So what did the senior say?" She was very curious about what kind of words could motivate Mark Gu to overcome the terrifying Four-Nine Heavenly Tribulation. The elders also looked at Mark Gu expectantly. Mark Gu''s body stiffened, but fortunately, he was quick-witted. He immediately said with reverence, "The sir said, ''My fate is mine to control, not the heavens''." Gasp! Everyone inhaled sharply and exchanged shocked glances. What a defiant statement. "Well said! ''My fate is mine to control, not the heavens!'' The senior''s words are profound! The path of cultivation is indeed about fighting against the earth, against the heavens, for that sliver of hope!" "Yes, these words are truly enlightening. I feel my path ahead has become clearer. I must find an opportunity to thank the senior for such a great gift!" "Wonderful, my Heart Demon Tribulation is approaching. Whether it''s the Heart Demon Tribulation or the Elemental Infant Tribulation, as long as I remember the senior''s words, I believe I''ll pass with ease." "......." The elders'' faces were flushed with excitement, and the entire hall was filled with enthusiasm. Even Megan Shen stood there, speechless for a long time. What a statement, ''My fate is mine to control, not the heavens!'' Seeing this, Mark Gu was dumbfounded. He opened his mouth but didn''t know what to say. Soon, panic set in. If these elders went to thank the sir, wouldn''t he be in trouble? Because the sir never said those words! What would the sir think of him then? Would he even kill him? And more importantly, if these elders died in their tribulations because of his nonsense, the sir would be wrongfully blamed as the culprit. The consequences would be unimaginable! Mark Gu''s face turned pale, and he hesitated, "Sect Master, elders, actually, I..." "Ah, Old Gu, enough. We understand! You could have kept the senior''s words to yourself, but you selflessly shared them with us. Don''t worry, we know the rules. Visit my cave later." "Yes, Old Gu, come to my cave later." "Ah, right, visit my cave later too. But for now, we want to meet the senior." "Better not. Didn''t Old Gu say the senior was tired? Let''s visit tomorrow." "Agreed." "Alright, elders, let''s disperse for now. We''ll discuss this further tomorrow." Watching the elders and the Sect Master leave the hall, no longer paying him any attention, Mark Gu stumbled, his face ashen. "Sir, I misspoke..." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 67 – The words of the senior have deeply shocked us Monster Realm. "The Demon Sovereign said he was going to the mortal world, but it''s only been three years and he''s back already? Is he preparing for war? Haha, it seems you also think Nathan Zhang''s Ascension Tribulation is a great opportunity." In a spacious hall, Tiger Zhan and Sophia Ji sat facing each other. Sophia Ji said calmly, "Tiger Zhan, stop this." Tiger Zhan''s eyes flashed, and he asked in a serious tone, "What do you mean?" "I''ve met Ambrose Lu, but I can''t figure out his intentions. It''s best not to act rashly for now." "Ambrose Lu? You mean the mysterious cultivator you encountered in the Immortal Tomb?" "That''s right." "Uh... how can you be sure it''s him? Oh, right, he has a turtle on his shoulder. Did you see that turtle?" "No." "Heh." "Why are you laughing?" "You must have mistaken someone else for him. Ambrose Lu always has a turtle with him." "......" Sophia Ji fell silent. She didn''t understand why Tiger Zhan always brought up that turtle. Sophia Ji said nothing more. Under Tiger Zhan''s puzzled gaze, she lifted her right sleeve with her left hand, revealing an empty space. Tiger Zhan suddenly stood up, shocked, "Your right arm..." "It was severed by Ambrose Lu, and there''s a strange power lingering around the wound. My arm can''t grow back or be reattached," Sophia Ji said indifferently. Tiger Zhan slowly sat down, his expression serious, "I didn''t expect the Spirit Dust Realm to have such hidden talents. But don''t worry, when we start the war, I will personally help you get revenge and make Ambrose Lu pay." Sophia Ji was stunned. She didn''t expect that even after all she had said, Tiger Zhan was still plotting against the Immortal Tomb. Find the original at bit.ly/3iBfjkV. "Do you think if Ambrose Lu intervenes, we can still succeed?" Sophia Ji gritted her teeth slightly. Tiger Zhan smiled mysteriously, "Don''t worry. Recently, I''ve allied with someone. Plus, Nathan Zhang is about to ascend. Taking over the Spirit Dust Realm will be a piece of cake." "Do you remember the missing tomb among the Immortal Tombs? Ambrose Lu came out of it!" Sophia Ji suddenly said heavily. Tiger Zhan was stunned, then burst into laughter, "Hahaha!" Sophia Ji''s face changed slightly, "You!" "Who told you that?" Tiger Zhan asked, still laughing. "I had my suspicions, and he confirmed them," Sophia Ji said expressionlessly. Clap, clap, clap... Tiger Zhan clapped his hands, his face serious, "Hmm, yes, whatever he says. But you, a dignified Demon Sovereign, actually believe such absurd things... Tsk tsk." Bang! Sophia Ji slapped the table and stood up, saying coldly, "Do as you wish. If you want to attack, go ahead. The Demon Realm won''t get involved this time!" With that, she turned to leave. At this moment, Tiger Zhan smiled sinisterly, "Sophia Ji, you were the one who first suggested plotting against the Immortal Tomb, and now you''re the one saying to stop. Isn''t that ridiculous?" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sophia Ji paused. Tiger Zhan sneered, "You can stop if you want. I won''t force you, but you have to agree to one thing." "What is it?" Tiger Zhan said calmly, "When I take over the Spirit Dust Realm and break open the Immortal Tomb, I need to borrow your blood-gathering magic. But when the tomb is opened, you''ll only get ten percent of the secrets inside." Sophia Ji''s eyes flickered, "We''ll talk when you take over the Spirit Dust Realm." With that, she disappeared. Tiger Zhan was silent for a moment, then a sinister smile spread across his bearded face, his cold words echoing through the hall. "Without the Demon Realm, I might have hesitated before. But now, things are different... The secret of Immortality in the Immortal Tomb, I must obtain it!!" ............. The next day, Cyan Cloud Sect. "Master, Master! Come out quickly!" Christopher Tong and Leonard Lin were shouting wildly outside Mark Gu''s cave. Boom. The stone door of the cave opened, and Mark Gu walked out with a gloomy face, shouting, "What''s all this noise early in the morning? It''s a good thing I wasn''t refining pills. If you two little brats had distracted me, I''d skin you alive!" Christopher Tong hurriedly said, "Master, the elders are heading to your elegant courtyard in a group! They''re carrying big bags and small bags, it looks like they''re going to give gifts to the gentleman! Won''t they disturb him?" "What?!" Mark Gu suddenly became alert and instinctively asked, "How did they know the gentleman is staying in the elegant courtyard?" Christopher Tong weakly raised his hand and stammered, "I... I accidentally let it slip..." Smack! Mark Gu gave him an unprecedented super flick on the forehead! The next moment, he hurriedly rushed away! Only his sorrowful and urgent voice echoed back, "If I survive this visit to the gentleman, I''ll eat you alive, you unfilial brat." Leonard Lin looked back in shock at Christopher Tong, whose forehead had a big red bump, and asked, shocked and worried, "Senior Brother, that''s a big bump. Does it hurt?" Christopher Tong''s face was full of tears, but he didn''t answer. However, Leonard Lin understood. Senior Brother must be in a lot of pain. Meanwhile, outside the elegant courtyard. A group of elders approached cautiously, carrying big bags and small bags to show their sincerity. Each of them had a careful expression on their faces. After all, the one residing in the courtyard was a Divine Transformation True Lord, akin to an ancestor. They couldn''t afford to be careless. "Snore... snore..." As the elders approached, they suddenly heard rhythmic snoring. Their expressions changed, and they followed the sound to see a palm-sized turtle shell at the courtyard gate, swaying slightly... "Uh, why is there a little turtle at the gate?" "Shh!! Be careful with your words. Have you ever seen an ordinary turtle snore? I bet this is the senior''s monster pet!" "Hiss, you''re right! We''d better show some respect." "......" The elders whispered among themselves. After some discussion, one elder stepped forward, cleared his throat, and respectfully called out, "Senior, we are the elders of Cyan Cloud Sect. We have come bearing gifts to thank you for your great teachings. Your words, ''My fate is mine to control, not the heavens,'' have deeply moved us and greatly benefited us. We will engrave these words into our bones and never forget them!" Old Turtle''s snoring stopped, and his eyes opened slowly from within the shell, showing some confusion. He had known these people were coming, but seeing them carrying gifts, he hadn''t bothered to confront them immediately. But... what was this about ''My fate is mine to control, not the heavens''? At this moment, Mark Gu arrived at unprecedented speed, sliding to his knees in front of the courtyard gate under the astonished gazes of the elders, and said in a trembling voice, "Sir, Mark Gu is guilty..." A brief silence followed, Suddenly, a figure in a green robe appeared in front of Mark Gu. Ambrose Lu ignored Mark Gu and instead glanced at the elders, smiling as he asked, "My fate is mine to control, not the heavens?" ......... Chapter 68 – Setting off to the Western Region to observe the Ascension Tribulation "We greet you, Senior!" We are bit.ly/3iBfjkV, find us on google. The elders were momentarily stunned but quickly bowed, not daring to show any disrespect. With the patriarch absent from the sect, offending this person could have severe consequences. "No need for formalities, rise," Ambrose Lu said calmly. "Thank you, Senior." The elders straightened up and glanced at Mark Gu, then at each other, unsure of what to say. Mark''s behavior was undeniably odd. After a moment of silence, the pressure grew as Ambrose remained silent. Finally, one elder gritted his teeth, stepped forward, and bowed. "Senior, your words of wisdom have greatly enlightened us. We have come today to present you with gifts as a token of our gratitude..." With that, the elders raised the large packages in their hands, their faces showing sincere smiles. At this moment, Mark Gu was in a state of confusion and panic. Since meeting Ambrose Lu, he had witnessed many of Ambrose''s mysterious methods and held a deep-seated reverence for him. Ambrose lightly stepped on Old Turtle and asked, "So, what enlightenment did my words bring you?" "Ah," Old Turtle winced in pain, his face contorted. He knew Ambrose was punishing him. "Uh, Senior, you may not know, but I used to cultivate step by step, fearing any mistake. Now I believe that in the path of cultivation, one must take bold steps. No matter what, we must act boldly. Taking risks might lead to miracles, while being timid will only result in mediocrity!" "Indeed, and this wisdom is also crucial for crossing tribulations. It''s like a powerful calming pill. I believe I can safely pass the lightning tribulation now. I used to be terrified of it, but now I see it as nothing more than a minor obstacle! This is the power of belief!" "Haha, as cultivators, we should defy the heavens, fear nothing. Even if we fail, death is the worst that can happen. So what if we die?" "......" Listening to the elders'' bold declarations, Mark Gu''s heart raced. Oh no, these elders have lost their minds. He nervously glanced at Ambrose Lu, only to find Ambrose looking back at him, causing him to lower his head in fear. But Ambrose''s next words left Mark stunned. "Yes, very good." Hearing this, the elders beamed with joy and bowed deeply to Ambrose. "However, I did not say those words. Any consequences are not my responsibility. You can take your gifts back." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With that, Ambrose kicked Old Turtle''s shell into the nearby bushes and turned to walk back into the courtyard. The elders were puzzled, unable to make sense of it. Didn''t Mark Gu say it was the Senior who said it? Why is the Senior now denying it? This is confusing; they need to sort it out. "Old Mark, get up already. You gave such a grand salute to the Senior early in the morning, even sliding on your knees. You really went all out," an elder said, helping the bewildered Mark Gu up with a smile. Mark snapped out of it, forced a dry smile, bowed to the elegant courtyard, and left quietly, feeling somewhat relieved. It seemed the Senior didn''t intend to hold it against him, merely stating it was unrelated to him and not exposing him in front of the elders. That was a relief. "Uh." The elders were momentarily stunned but quickly placed their large packages at the courtyard entrance before leaving one after another. The gifts had to be given; whether the Senior accepted them was his business, but whether they gave them was theirs. ......... The next day. Mark Gu returned to the elegant courtyard. "Senior, please inform the Master that I, Mark, may leave the Eastern Region soon. If the Master needs anything, he can freely command the other elders in the sect." Mark respectfully addressed the turtle shell on the ground. Old Turtle extended his head and limbs, leisurely saying, "Leaving the Eastern Region? What for?" Mark smiled sheepishly, "With the Master''s help, I am now an Elemental Infant. And in a little over two months, Nathan Zhang, the patriarch of the Carefree Courtyard in the Western Region, will face his Ascension Tribulation... A once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. I wish to observe it." Old Turtle transformed into a human form, his eyes rolling, "Are you sure it''s the Ascension Tribulation?" "Indeed," Mark bowed. "Wait here." Old Turtle said and entered the courtyard. "Master, that kid Mark said someone in the Western Region is about to face the Ascension Tribulation. Should we go take a look?" Old Turtle asked from outside the house. "What''s so interesting about the Ascension Tribulation?" Ambrose''s voice soon came from inside. Old Turtle respectfully smiled, "Master, you surely remember that when I descended to the lower realms, I passed through the Ascension Passage of this realm." "And then?" "Master, you may not know, but the other end of this realm''s Ascension Passage has been blocked by sects from the Four Directions Immortal Realm. Anyone who ascends is killed." Old Turtle cautiously explained. "Oh?" The next moment, Ambrose appeared in front of Old Turtle. Old Turtle took half a step back and explained, "It seems that a cultivator from this realm who ascended earlier offended someone they shouldn''t have. So, they sent people to block this realm. I was in a hurry to see you, so I didn''t investigate further." Ambrose said quietly, "Regardless of the reason, those sects dare to block the Ascension Passage, cutting off the path to immortality for lower realm cultivators. This is akin to killing one''s parents." Old Turtle smiled wryly, "Some sects are in remote areas, far from the Immortal Emperor''s oversight. Even if the higher-ups of the Four Directions Immortal Realm know, they often turn a blind eye to such matters." "When I was in the Immortal Realm, I established the Immortal Code, stating that no sect in the Four Directions Immortal Realm should block the Ascension Passage from any world... I''ve been gone for a million years, and now they dare to overstep. Very well." Ambrose''s voice grew colder. Old Turtle shivered in fear and hurriedly bowed. He rarely saw Ambrose angry, but when he was, it was like the sky was falling! The kinder he was usually, the more ruthless he became when angered. "Those four seem to need a lesson. As Immortal Emperors, they''ve done nothing for a million years?" Ambrose said indifferently. "Ahem," Old Turtle coughed, knowing Ambrose referred to the four Immortal Emperors of the Four Directions Immortal Realm. He said with difficulty, "Master, I mentioned before that their own situations aren''t great... They might find it hard to manage such matters... Besides, many sects have connections with the higher-ups of the Immortal Realms, making it difficult for such issues to reach the four Immortal Emperors." Ambrose glanced at him, "It seems you''ve grown bold enough to make excuses for them." "Master, please calm down!" Old Turtle prostrated himself in fear, tightly protecting his back. His shell couldn''t withstand another blow. Ambrose flicked his sleeve and walked outside. "Let''s go, we''ll take a look." ...... Chapter 69 – Im not really tired Mark Gu stared blankly as Ambrose Lu emerged from the courtyard gate, his heart pounding wildly! Is the master personally seeing him off? Find the original at " ". Mark Gu was deeply moved, but soon became anxious. What had he done to deserve such an honor? He wasn''t worthy! "Master, I can leave on my own. I wouldn''t dare trouble you to see me off!" Mark Gu hastily bowed and said. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Old Turtle glanced at Mark Gu speechlessly. This guy sure had a wild imagination. "I''m also going to observe the Ascension Tribulation. Let''s go," Ambrose Lu said. Mark Gu''s face turned red. He had misunderstood. But soon, his mouth gaped wide enough to swallow a dinosaur egg. He was shocked. The master was also going to observe the Ascension Tribulation? Was that necessary? From what he knew about Ambrose Lu, it was highly likely that he was an immortal who had descended to the mortal realm. Otherwise, the incident where the thunder tribulation assisted him couldn''t be explained. Although he didn''t know how powerful a Tribulation Crossing stage cultivator was, he knew that interfering with a thunder tribulation was beyond their capability. "Yes," Mark Gu immediately bowed in response. With a wave of his hand, a Spirit Boat hovered into the air. "Master, please." "Mm." The next moment, the Spirit Boat shot into the sky, transforming into a stream of light and disappearing into the horizon. On the Spirit Boat, Mark Gu looked at the now distant Qingyun Peak, feeling a vague premonition. He had a feeling that something extraordinary would happen during this Ascension Tribulation. Initially, he didn''t feel much, but once Ambrose Lu said he was going, the premonition appeared. "Mark, you said earlier that the Ascension Tribulation would begin in a little over two months. Can this turtle-speed Spirit Boat make it in time?" Old Turtle glanced outside and asked speechlessly. If it really couldn''t make it, he could get them there in the blink of an eye. But that would be too early, and he wasn''t sure what his master intended. "Hehe, don''t worry, Senior. The Spirit Boat alone won''t make it in time. We''ll first head to the Tianyun Chamber of Commerce in the Eastern Region''s Cultivation Realm. They have a teleportation array that leads directly to the Western Region," Mark Gu replied with a smile. He knew that the ancestors and the Grand Elder were probably already in the Western Region, on their way to the Carefree Courtyard. Old Turtle chuckled and suddenly beckoned Mark Gu over sneakily. Mark Gu hesitated, glanced at Ambrose Lu who was meditating nearby, and slowly approached, whispering, "Senior, what is it?" Old Turtle glanced at Ambrose Lu, then transmitted his voice to Mark Gu, "Are there any renowned fairies in this realm?" Mark Gu''s eyes flickered as he transmitted back, "What do you mean by that, Senior?" Old Turtle chuckled, "Take it as you will." Mark Gu was puzzled but after a moment of contemplation, he replied, "In the entire Spirit Dust Cultivation Realm, the most renowned would undoubtedly be the Palace Master of the Heavenly Snow Sacred Palace in the Northern Region, Laura Qin." As he spoke, even Mark Gu''s eyes showed a hint of admiration. "Oh?" Old Turtle''s eyes lit up with interest. "How beautiful is she?" How beautiful? Mark Gu glanced at Old Turtle in confusion, "Senior, Palace Master Laura Qin is a late-stage Tribulation Crossing cultivator. What are you planning..." "What could your Grandpa Turtle possibly plan? Just chatting with you to pass the time," Old Turtle said nonchalantly. "Oh, that''s good." Mark Gu believed him and smiled, "Palace Master Laura Qin is often referred to as Fairy Qin. She is as ethereal as her name suggests. I once had the fortune to see her from afar. She is like a crystal rose on the Tianshan Mountains, cold and enchanting, making one admire her but not dare to approach." "Oh, so in summary, she''s irresistible? Wonderful," Old Turtle''s eyes brightened, wiping the drool from the corner of his mouth. Mark Gu worriedly said, "Senior, you mustn''t do anything reckless... Palace Master Qin is..." Old Turtle waved dismissively, "Stop talking nonsense. Let me ask you, will Laura Qin be attending the Ascension Ceremony?" Mark Gu replied, "Naturally, not only Palace Master Qin but also Karl Jiang and Sean Liu will be there." "Good, good," Old Turtle rubbed his hands in anticipation. As for Karl Jiang and Sean Liu, he didn''t care. He had never even heard of them. "Old Turtle, what''s making you so happy?" At this moment, Ambrose Lu opened his eyes and looked at Old Turtle with a smile. Old Turtle shivered and awkwardly laughed, "We were just chatting, Master. Talking about something fun, right, Mark?" Mark Gu nodded repeatedly, "Yes, yes." "Ahem, Master, Mark and I will go talk in the Spirit Boat cabin. We won''t disturb you." Old Turtle said, pulling Mark Gu towards the cabin. Ambrose Lu quietly watched Old Turtle''s retreating back without saying anything. He knew Old Turtle well; besides being talkative, he had a bit of a lecherous streak. It seemed like his old habits were acting up again. But he generally wouldn''t interfere unless Old Turtle went too far. ... "Fairy Qin? What''s wrong?" In the Carefree Courtyard in the Western Region, Karl Jiang looked at Laura Qin with concern. Nathan Zhang and Sean Liu also looked somewhat puzzled. They had all keenly noticed that Laura Qin seemed a bit distracted. Laura Qin snapped back to reality, her brows relaxing, and a stunning smile appeared on her fair face, "I just thought of something. Please, Daoist friends, don''t mind me." She still felt a bit uneasy. What was that inexplicable sense of foreboding just now? It came out of nowhere. Hearing this, the three nodded and didn''t press further. "Daoist Zhang, among the four of us, you are still slightly ahead," Karl Jiang remarked, looking at Nathan Zhang. "Hehe, may Daoist Zhang safely pass this tribulation, and we shall meet again in the Immortal Realm," Sean Liu raised his cup, his face sincere. He appeared as a young man in dark blue luxurious robes, with quite handsome features. Seeing this, Karl Jiang and Laura Qin also raised their cups. Nathan Zhang sighed with a smile, raising his cup, "Let''s not talk about meeting in the Immortal Realm. If I fail this Ascension Tribulation, I hope you all will look after the Carefree Courtyard a bit. I thank you in advance." He then stood up and bowed to the three. The three exchanged surprised glances, and Laura Qin frowned, "Daoist Zhang, why such lack of confidence?" Nathan Zhang joked, "You worry too much. Who can predict the thunder tribulation? Better safe than sorry. I''m just making an early request. Please give me this face." The three could only nod, though Karl Jiang''s eyes flickered slightly. "Thank you," Nathan Zhang cupped his hands, "The thunder tribulation is approaching, and I need to make some preparations. Please, make yourselves at home." "Of course," the three stood up and cupped their hands in return. Ten days later. "Master, ahead is the largest chamber of commerce in the Eastern Region''s Cultivation Realm, the Tianyun Chamber of Commerce!" Mark Gu stood on the deck, pointing at the massive building looming in the white mist ahead, respectfully. Ambrose Lu moved to the front, his eyes quietly observing the scene ahead. "Mark, the master might be tired. Since we''re not in a rush, let''s rest here for two days," Old Turtle said, glancing at Ambrose Lu and swallowing hard. Mark Gu was stunned, then looked at Ambrose Lu, "Master, do you need to rest?" Ambrose Lu smiled. Turning to Old Turtle, his eyes seemed to pierce through to his soul, "I''m not really tired, but it seems Old Turtle is. Let''s stay for two days and let him ''rest'' well." Old Turtle''s face turned red, and he became flustered. ... Chapter 70 – Tianyun Chamber of Commerce ``` A quick look at " will leave you more fulfilled. The Tianyun Chamber of Commerce, being the largest chamber of commerce in the Eastern Region of the Spirit Dust Realm, certainly lives up to its reputation of prosperity. Covering a vast area, roughly the size of dozens of Moyu Towns, it boasts a luxurious central headquarters, with all surrounding buildings also owned by the Tianyun Chamber of Commerce. "Sir, this is the Tianyun Chamber of Commerce. This entire area belongs to them," Mark Gu said with a bow and a smile. Ambrose Lu nodded slightly, hands clasped behind his back, and walked forward. "Please pay the entrance fee in Spirit Stones," one of the guards said kindly as Ambrose and his two companions approached. Mark Gu quickly handed over sixty Spirit Stones. Having visited the Tianyun Chamber of Commerce several times, he was well aware of the entrance fee per person. The guard took the Spirit Stones, weighed them in his hand, and then apologized, "Sorry, but due to the recent Ascension Tribulation of the ancestor from the Carefree Courtyard in the Western Region, the entrance fee has increased..." Mark Gu was momentarily stunned and cursed inwardly at the Tianyun Chamber of Commerce''s greed. Indeed, no merchant is without cunning... Although the invitation was for cultivators at the Elemental Infant stage and above, many below that stage would also be tempted to go to the Western Region to watch from afar. An entrance fee now, and another fee for the teleportation array later, which would undoubtedly be higher. "Alright, how much has it increased?" Mark Gu asked, glancing awkwardly at Ambrose before looking at the guard. "Per person..." The guard held up eight fingers. "Eighty?" Mark Gu pursed his lips and tossed a storage bag to the guard. "There are two hundred low-grade Spirit Stones in there, plus the ones I just gave. Keep the change." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As an alchemist, he certainly wasn''t short on money! The guard smiled happily, "Please, come in." Mark Gu turned respectfully to Ambrose, "Sir, let''s go in. Sorry to keep you waiting." Ambrose glanced at him and then walked in with his hands behind his back. Mark Gu and Old Turtle quickly followed. The streets were bustling with countless cultivators. Many had set up stalls on both sides of the street, sitting cross-legged with their eyes closed, neither shouting nor soliciting business. Apart from the occasional whispers among cultivators, the Tianyun Chamber of Commerce was relatively quiet. The mundane hustle and bustle were worlds apart from the tranquility of the cultivation world. Ambrose walked slowly ahead, with Old Turtle and Mark Gu following cautiously behind. Every now and then, a beautiful female cultivator would pass by, causing Old Turtle to grin slightly. Mark Gu suddenly remembered something, his eyes lighting up as he stepped forward and said respectfully, "Sir, I know you enjoy fine wine. It so happens that the Tianyun Chamber of Commerce has a famous brew renowned throughout the Spirit Dust Cultivation Realm. However, it''s a bit far from our current location. Would you like me to take you there?" Sure enough, Ambrose paused, his nose twitching as he caught faint whiffs of alcohol in the air. Among them, one scent stood out, likely the wine Mark Gu mentioned. It seemed decent. "I know where it is," Ambrose said, his eyes flashing before he disappeared with Old Turtle and Mark Gu. As soon as they vanished, the previously quiet street became lively. "Did you see that? Just now, a young man and two old men disappeared in a flash!" "Yes, teleportation! That''s a technique only those at the Divine Transformation stage and above can use. Could it be that all three of them were Divine Transformation True Lords? I never thought I''d see three Divine Transformation True Lords at once in my lifetime. I can die happy now." "Hold on, don''t be so hasty. Listen to me. Those three seniors are probably heading to the Western Region to observe the Ascension Tribulation. But they looked unfamiliar. If they were Divine Transformation True Lords, they should be sect elders. Why haven''t we heard of them?" "One of them looked familiar, like Immortal Gu from the Cyan Cloud Sect..." "Impossible. After all these years, Immortal Gu is at most at the peak of the Golden Elixir stage, not even at the Elemental Infant stage, let alone Divine Transformation. So it wasn''t him." "Definitely not him." "Agreed." ... Moyu Town. "Clip-clop, clip-clop..." Three carriages slowly exited the town gates and stopped not far away. Andrew Chen peeked out from one of them, staring blankly at the place he had lived for thirteen years. "Town Master..." The old butler began to speak. Andrew Chen smiled wryly, "You don''t have to call me Town Master anymore. I''m no longer the Town Master." He had reported his resignation that day and received a response just yesterday. For some reason, the matter had reached the ears of the Li Shui King, who immediately approved and ordered Andrew Chen to take up a position in the capital. "Master, life in the capital might be difficult," the old butler sighed. Compared to the capital, he preferred the small town of Moyu. Before the demon troubles, they had lived comfortably in Moyu, with few worries. The capital, being the center of power, would likely require them to navigate complex social dynamics, where a single misstep could lead to disaster. Andrew Chen frowned, "It won''t be. Lord Caleb Dong treated me well in the past, and the Li Shui King appreciates me." The old butler shook his head with a smile, "Master, you said it yourself¡ª''in the past.'' Times have changed." Andrew Chen was taken aback. Was there something wrong with what he said? He was just stating the facts... But he didn''t argue immediately. Over the years, the old butler had always been smarter than him, which was true. So he asked, "What do you mean?" The old butler took a deep breath and said, "What I''m about to say might be unpleasant, but please don''t take it to heart." Andrew Chen raised an eyebrow, "It''s fine. We''ve been master and servant for almost a lifetime. I''m just a rough man. Say what you want." The old butler''s eyes softened, and he asked directly with a smile, "Master, in the past, Lord Caleb Dong and the Li Shui King treated you well. But ask yourself honestly, was it really because they valued you... or because of the gentleman?" "Uh." Andrew Chen''s eyes glazed over. He quickly lowered his head and sighed, "You''re right." "Master, you know that the political arena is full of cunning foxes, all driven by self-interest. I even think..." The old butler trailed off. Andrew Chen grew anxious, urging, "Think what? Go on, we''re like family." "I even think that the Li Shui King wants you in the capital for his own schemes," the old butler said, his eyes sharp. Andrew Chen stood still, murmuring, "I, Andrew Chen, have nothing to offer. What could he want?" The old butler chuckled, shaking his sleeves, and said seriously, "The gentleman stayed at your Town Master''s Mansion for eight years. Now that he''s gone, if I were the king, I''d naturally assume he left some treasures behind... Master, if you were the king, what would you think?" "I..." Andrew Chen clutched the item in his chest tightly, lowering his head in silence. ``` Chapter 71 – Quirky unnamed tavern ``` "Andrew, what are you and the butler still talking about? The day is still early, let''s get going." A woman''s voice came from the carriage behind. "Oh, alright!" Andrew Chen snapped back to reality, gave a quick order to the driver, then sat down with the butler and pulled down the curtain. The carriage began to move slowly. "Town Master!" At that moment, a melodious female voice and hurried footsteps sounded from outside. Andrew was startled and immediately shouted, "Stop." The carriage came to an abrupt halt. Andrew lifted the curtain and saw a strange young woman standing by the carriage, panting heavily, her face full of anxiety as she looked at him. "Andrew, who is this girl!!" A slightly angry voice came from the carriage behind, belonging to Andrew''s wife, who thought this was a woman Andrew had been fooling around with. "Ah, madam, this is a town resident who might have missed the farewell ceremony a few days ago and came today to see us off. Right, butler?" Andrew''s heart tightened, and he made up an excuse. The old butler quickly chimed in, "Ah, yes, yes!" Hearing this, the woman in the back carriage pulled up the curtain and fell silent. Andrew breathed a sigh of relief, looked at the young woman in front of him with confusion, and asked, "Miss, who are you...?" The young woman calmed herself, glancing occasionally at the carriage behind, then nervously said, "Town Master, are you leaving Moyu Town?" Little Amelia had brought some fruits to sell in Moyu Town today and heard that the Town Master was stepping down. Her heart trembled, and she waited at the town gate. Andrew and the butler exchanged glances, then looked at the sky and smiled, "Yes, miss, do you have something to say?" Little Amelia bit her lip and said dryly, "Can I see my brother?" Brother? Andrew and the butler looked at each other in confusion. What brother? Could this girl be a bit mentally unstable... "Uh? Miss, I really don''t know who you''re talking about. If there''s nothing else, we''ll be on our way." Andrew forced a smile and was about to lower the curtain, not wanting to waste more time. Seeing this, Little Amelia hurriedly said, "Town Master, it''s your son!" Before the bewildered Andrew and the butler could respond, an angry voice came from the carriage behind, "Andrew Chen! When and where did you have a son with some fox spirit! If you don''t explain today, I''ll die right here!" Andrew panicked, glaring at Little Amelia, and frantically signaled to the old butler. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The old butler understood and solemnly said, "Master has always been upright. I can swear on my life to prove it." "Hmph." The woman in the back carriage snorted coldly and fell silent again. Andrew wiped the sweat from his brow, looking at the strange young woman in front of him with growing impatience. Anyone would be in a foul mood after such a disruption. He almost had his family torn apart by a single sentence! "Miss, as you can see, I have no son. Goodbye." Andrew lowered the curtain and shouted, "Let''s go!" Little Amelia''s eyes reddened. Not knowing when they would meet again, she mustered the courage to cup her hands around her mouth and shouted, "There is! Three years ago, when Moyu Town was attacked by beasts, my brother took me to a courtyard in the Town Master''s Mansion. He wore cyan clothes, and I remember his smile clearly. It warmed my heart in that cold winter!" "Stop!!!" Andrew''s face changed, and he waved his hand abruptly. "Whoa~~~" The driver pulled the reins, and the horse reared up and stopped. Seeing the carriage stop, Little Amelia felt relieved and ran over. "Andrew, what are you doing now..." "Shut up!" The impatient voice from the back carriage was cut off by Andrew''s stern shout! Then, Andrew got off the carriage, looked at the young woman in front of him, and forced a dry smile, "Miss, some things shouldn''t be said lightly. That was the gentleman..." Little Amelia looked confused, wanting to say something, but Andrew continued, "The gentleman left Moyu Town half a month ago..." Little Amelia''s body trembled, her mouth opened slightly, but her throat seemed blocked, unable to speak. Eight years ago, that young man bought two baskets of red fruits from her for fifteen copper coins. Three years ago, he bought two baskets of winter dates for a precious silver coin. Over the years, she and her grandmother had depended on each other, and she had made something of herself, finally getting a small official position in the capital, just waiting for the appointment letter. She gradually understood what it meant to "first be sour, then sweet." "I, I understand..." Little Amelia lowered her head and said softly. Andrew sighed and then smiled, "Hehe, miss, the gentleman is no ordinary person. Let me tell you, he is an Immortal who roams the heavens." Little Amelia''s pupils contracted. No wonder his appearance hadn''t changed over the years. The next moment, she looked up. "Go!" Andrew had already gotten back on the carriage and resumed the journey. "Town Master, can you tell me my brother''s name!" Little Amelia shouted with hope. In eight years, she had only seen him three times and knew very little about him. "The gentleman''s name is Ambrose Lu." The carriage moved farther and farther away, leaving Little Amelia standing there like a wooden statue, murmuring, "So my brother''s name is Ambrose Lu..." She opened her palm, revealing the silver coin she had been holding tightly... After the fifteen copper coins eight years ago, she had never dared to tell her grandmother about the silver coin from three years ago, nor had she used it. She had planned to return it to her brother today, But it was too late. ........... Tianyun Chamber of Commerce. "Hey, Mark, why does this restaurant have a signboard but no name?" Old Turtle glanced curiously and asked. Mark Gu respectfully looked at Ambrose Lu, then smiled and said, "Yes, sir, senior, this restaurant is very special. It has no name, which is a unique thing in the entire Spirit Dust Cultivation Realm. The owner once declared that if anyone could name the restaurant, they would be rewarded with a peerless brew." Old Turtle looked skeptical, "Didn''t you say there was good wine here? What, do you want the master to personally write the name? Dream on!" Mark choked and said in a panic, "How could I dare? There is indeed good wine for sale here, but that peerless brew is different. It requires naming the restaurant... As for how peerless it is, I don''t know, since no one has succeeded in naming it." At the end, Mark muttered softly. "Nonsense, naming it is simple. Who can''t do it? I, Old Turtle, can do it too! I''ve decided, it will be called Turtle Grandfather''s Tavern! The owner has to agree, whether they like it or not!" Old Turtle snorted coldly, speaking domineeringly. "Ahem." Ambrose Lu suddenly coughed lightly. Old Turtle''s face changed, and he quickly squeezed out a flattering smile, "Uh... no, no, it should be called Master Lu''s Tavern, right, master?" Smack! Ambrose Lu lightly slapped Old Turtle on the head, making him dizzy and spin like a top, seeing stars until he steadied himself by holding onto Mark Gu. Ambrose Lu looked at the signboard and said quietly, "Continue." Mark Gu''s legs trembled, and he swallowed hard, saying, "Senior Turtle is right, naming it is simple... but no one has ever succeeded in engraving the name on the signboard... It''s not that naming is hard, but the signboard is very strange." Ambrose Lu stood with his hands behind his back, looking at the signboard, silent. ......... ``` Chapter 72 – The person behind the restaurant Old Turtle took a moment to recover. Hearing Mark Gu''s words, he instinctively opened his mouth to speak but swallowed his words instead. Having just been slapped by Ambrose Lu, it was better to stay quiet for now. He immediately shut his mouth, maintaining a polite yet slightly lecherous smile. "Come in." Ambrose said as he stepped over the threshold. "Senior Turtle, let''s go in too." Mark Gu whispered as he supported Old Turtle. "Bah, who needs your help? Your Grandpa Turtle isn''t that weak!" Old Turtle pulled his hand away and swaggered inside. Mark Gu could only smile wryly. The master hit Senior Turtle, and Senior Turtle took it out on him, a small fry... Life was tough. Inside the tavern. The scenery was unexpectedly picturesque, with towering mountains and flowing waters, shrouded in mist. The environment was serene, with the gentle sound of zither music filling the air, creating a unique atmosphere. Mark Gu introduced, "Master, this tavern is protected by a formation, so..." Before he could finish, Old Turtle spat and said, "Nonsense, if even you know, how could the master not?" He then looked at Ambrose Lu with a silly grin, "Right, Master?" At that moment, two graceful figures emerged from the mist, quickly approaching Ambrose and his companions. "Honored guests, you''re in luck. We have one spot left in the tavern. Please follow us~" The two female cultivators smiled sweetly and turned to lead the way. "Heh, these two little cultivators aren''t bad looking," Old Turtle commented, staring at their backs. Mark Gu''s mouth twitched, "Master, please." The three of them followed the female cultivators. Soon, Ambrose and his companions arrived at a lake, boarded a bamboo raft, and drifted to a pavilion in the center of the lake. Inside the pavilion. "Honored guests, what can we get for you?" One of the female cultivators asked with a smile, her eyes mostly on Ambrose. She could tell that Ambrose was the central figure among the three. Besides, looking at a youthful and ethereal young man was far more pleasant than looking at two old men. Mark Gu glanced at Ambrose and smiled, "Miss, we came to your tavern for the famous ''Spring Breeze Ten Miles Brew.''" The female cultivator understood and waved her sleeve over the table. Immediately, several wine jugs appeared. A quick look at " will leave you more fulfilled. A light fragrance of wine filled the pavilion. Old Turtle sniffed, looking indifferent. He wasn''t averse to alcohol, but he didn''t particularly love it either. He preferred beauty over wine. "Enjoy your drinks. We''ll go prepare some dishes." The female cultivator smiled and was about to leave with the other. Suddenly, Old Turtle grabbed the hand of the female cultivator in front of him! Everyone except Ambrose was shocked! The female cultivator turned, looked at her hand being held, then raised her head to stare at Old Turtle, suppressing her anger and asked, "Honored guest, what are you doing?" Old Turtle glanced at Ambrose, coughed, reluctantly let go of her hand, and smiled, "As for the dishes, one of you can go prepare them. The other should stay; we have some questions." The female cultivator relaxed a bit when he let go, smiled again, and signaled to the other to leave. After the other left, she turned back and said, "Honored guest, you should have said so earlier. You scared me. I thought our service was lacking." Old Turtle squinted at her and said, "How could your service be lacking? I grabbed you purely to ask about the plaque in your tavern. Otherwise, why would I grab you? Your Grandpa Turtle is a gentleman, right, Mark?" He then looked at Mark Gu, not daring to ask Ambrose. Mark Gu, who was pouring wine for Ambrose, paused and quickly nodded, "Yes, yes, Senior Turtle is indeed a gentleman." The female cultivator believed them and completely relaxed. The white-haired old man seemed kind and honest, and since he vouched for the hunched old man, it must be true. "I see. Honored guest, are you interested in naming the plaque?" The female cultivator asked with a smile. "No, we don''t want to name the plaque. We want to meet the owner of this tavern." Old Turtle replied. Have his master name the plaque? This tavern wasn''t worthy of the Immortal Emperor of Longevity''s name. In his opinion, the tavern owner should just offer their finest brew willingly. "Uh, honored guests, I''m sorry, but our owner never meets anyone unless the plaque is successfully named." The female cultivator said apologetically, but she was already feeling impatient. These people clearly couldn''t name the plaque, yet they wanted to meet the owner... Ridiculous. Even Karl Jiang, the ancestor of Purple Extreme Thunder Peak, couldn''t name the plaque. He tried to use his late-stage Tribulation Crossing cultivation to meet the owner directly, but left in disgrace. This was known only to the tavern''s staff. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If it got out, it would cause a huge stir in the cultivation world. "Heh, never meets anyone? Quite the big deal." Old Turtle sneered, "Alright then, tell me, is your owner in the tavern right now?" The female cultivator''s face changed slightly, "What are you planning? I advise you not to cause trouble in our tavern!" Mark Gu''s face changed slightly, and he instinctively looked at Ambrose, who was quietly drinking. "You''re overreacting. We just want to meet your owner. How is that causing trouble? Heh... So the owner is here. In that case, let your Grandpa Turtle invite them out!" Old Turtle said, then waved his sleeve! Boom! The formation protecting the tavern shook violently! Many cultivators drinking elsewhere looked alarmed, but the shaking quickly subsided. They were confused, not knowing what had happened. Meanwhile, In the pavilion where Ambrose and his companions were, a figure in a white dress appeared. She had a graceful figure, her face covered by a light veil, and her fair skin was tempting. But her eyes, looking at Old Turtle, held shock, a hint of joy, and disbelief. "Owner!" The female cultivator was shocked and quickly bowed. Mark Gu was also stunned, staring at the woman in the white dress. Was this the legendary owner of the Nameless Tavern? Following the master and Senior Turtle today was truly an eye-opener. The woman in the white dress composed herself, looked at Old Turtle, and said calmly, "Why are you causing trouble in my tavern?" Old Turtle glanced cautiously at Ambrose, who was calmly drinking, then looked at the woman in the white dress and squinted, "Oh, I didn''t expect the owner of this tavern to be such a beauty." The woman in the white dress remained patient, "Why are you causing trouble in my tavern?" Old Turtle stood up slowly, stroked his beard, and said arrogantly, "No reason. Your Grandpa Turtle is powerful and does as he pleases. It''s that simple." Ambrose raised an eyebrow, and Old Turtle quickly added with a sheepish smile, "Except for the master!!" Chapter 73 – From the Four Directions Immortal Realm The woman in the white dress narrowed her eyes slightly. Powerful and unrestrained? However, she wasn''t too surprised by such bold words. She took a light breath and finally cast her gaze on the silent man in the green robe beside her. Before she could take a closer look, Old Turtle waved his hand and shouted, "Alright, hurry up and bring out that peerless wine from your tavern. Don''t keep my master waiting, or you won''t be able to bear the consequences. Rest assured, you won''t be shortchanged on the payment!" Chu Xiruo paused upon hearing this, pondered for a moment, then turned her head and said indifferently, "You may leave." "Yes..." The female cultivator stood up, bowed, and then flew towards the lakeside. She wasn''t worried about her tavern owner at all, after all, even Karl Jiang couldn''t gain any advantage over him. Chu Xiruo pursed her lips and sat down in the only remaining seat at the stone table, under Mark Gu''s dumbfounded gaze. Her next words struck Mark Gu like a bolt of lightning. "Are you two from the Four Directions Immortal Realm?" Immortal... Immortal Realm! Mark Gu''s chest heaved violently. Although he had long suspected that Ambrose Lu and Old Turtle were not from this realm, hearing someone say it outright still shocked him. After all, a guess is always just a guess. Old Turtle wasn''t surprised. He smiled nonchalantly, spreading his hands in a smug manner, "What else?" He knew from the first time he saw the woman in the white dress that she wasn''t from the Spirit Dust Realm either. Old Turtle knew that Ambrose Lu must have figured it out long ago as well. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing this, Chu Xiruo smiled brightly. It was just as she had thought. She had been waiting for this day for a long time. The next moment, without saying a word, she lightly waved her sleeve, and a beautifully decorated jug of wine appeared on the table. The bottle was adorned with countless intricate lines, forming a grand image of the sea meeting the sky. Not to mention the wine inside, even the bottle itself seemed like a treasure. "Daoist friends, this is the peerless wine that can only be tasted by those who have their names on the plaque. Please enjoy!" Chu Xiruo said generously, then casually set up an isolation barrier in the pavilion. She pulled out the cork, and an aroma far surpassing the fragrance of spring spread out. Mark Gu swallowed his saliva, dumbfounded. The fragrance was truly intoxicating. He swore he had never smelled such a top-quality wine before. Just one whiff made the spiritual energy in his body surge violently. This wine should only exist in the heavens; it''s rare to find such a scent on earth. Ambrose Lu, who had been silent all this time, suddenly said lightly, "Azure Sea Immortal Brew." Chu Xiruo''s beautiful eyes sparkled with admiration, "Daoist friend, you truly know your wine. This is indeed the Azure Sea Immortal Brew!" At the same time, Chu Xiruo''s excitement grew even more! Yes, yes, this man in the green robe and the hunchbacked old man were definitely from the Four Directions Immortal Realm! Otherwise, they wouldn''t know the name of this wine, as there was no Azure Sea Immortal Brew in this realm; it was a product of the Four Directions Immortal Realm! Ambrose Lu said softly, "You put up a plaque that can only be inscribed with immortal energy, merely holding onto a sliver of hope, hoping to find someone from the Four Directions Immortal Realm in this realm." Old Turtle nodded in agreement. Although he hadn''t paid much attention to the plaque before the woman in the white dress appeared, he understood after she showed up. Chu Xiruo sighed, "Yes, hoping to find someone from the Four Directions Immortal Realm in this lower realm is indeed wishful thinking. I never thought I would actually find someone..." Mark Gu was already bewildered! The conversation was too high-level for him to comprehend. It was the first time someone had discussed the Immortal Realm so casually in front of him... and he was just at the Elemental Infant stage. Oh my god! In the past, he wouldn''t have even dared to think about it. "Master, although Old Turtle doesn''t know how this little cultivator ended up in the Spirit Dust Realm, I can guess why she can''t go back, hehe..." Old Turtle glanced at Chu Xiruo, then looked at Ambrose Lu with a silly smile. Ambrose Lu remained silent, took a sip from his cup of Spring Breeze, but didn''t drink the Azure Sea Immortal Brew... Chu Xiruo''s eyes flashed, and she said, "It seems you also know about the blocked ascension passage in this realm. You must have tried to break through but failed. There are five people guarding it. If the three of us join forces, we can definitely break through!" "Pfft!" Old Turtle almost spat out all the wine in his mouth onto the already stunned Mark Gu''s face! "Uh, Master, I''m sorry, I couldn''t hold it in." Old Turtle glanced at Ambrose Lu, trying hard to suppress his laughter, his face turning a bit red. Mark Gu''s mind was in chaos. Even though some wine had splashed onto him, he didn''t notice. He had never seen the ascension passage and didn''t know where it was, but he had heard of it. It was the only passage for great cultivators to ascend to the Immortal Realm after crossing the tribulation! And it was blocked... What would happen to the ascension of the ancestor of the Carefree Courtyard in the Western Region? If they reached a certain level of cultivation in the future, how would they ascend? "Daoist friend, what are you laughing at?" Chu Xiruo frowned slightly, looking at Old Turtle with some dissatisfaction. "Oh, nothing, nothing. I wasn''t laughing. Which eye of yours saw me laughing?" Old Turtle sat upright. "Not to mention for my own sake," Chu Xiruo sighed lightly, somewhat indignant, "In the Four Directions Immortal Realm, no sect in any region is allowed to block the ascension passage of any realm for any reason. This is the Immortal Code! It was personally established by the Immortal Emperor of Longevity!" "Their cruel actions not only cut off the path to immortality but also violate the Immortal Code of the Immortal Emperor of Longevity! If I can return to the Immortal Realm, I will definitely report this!" Upon hearing this, Old Turtle pursed his lips and gave Ambrose Lu a meaningful look... Ambrose Lu suddenly pushed his cup towards the Azure Sea Immortal Brew and said softly, "Fill it up." Chu Xiruo was slightly stunned, then overjoyed. She stood up and poured a cup of Azure Sea Immortal Brew for each of the three. She knew that if they were willing to drink her Azure Sea Immortal Brew, there was hope for them to join forces and break through the ascension passage. Mark Gu stared blankly at the Azure Sea Immortal Brew in front of him. After hearing about the ascension passage, he didn''t feel like drinking it anymore. Ambrose Lu took a sip from his cup, his face expressionless. "Mark, drink up! Grandpa Turtle tells you, this wine, just one cup can save you sixty years of cultivation!" Old Turtle chuckled. What? Sixty years?! Mark Gu was instantly shocked, immediately discarding his despondent thoughts. He held the cup with both hands and gulped it down in one go! Moments after the wine entered his stomach, Mark Gu felt a surge of heat in his dantian, and even his Elemental Infant trembled with desire! At this moment, Old Turtle pointed a finger at Mark Gu''s forehead and said helplessly, "Close your eyes, Grandpa Turtle will help you refine it." "Thank you, Senior Turtle!" Mark Gu then looked apologetically at Ambrose Lu before closing his eyes to refine the wine. Click. Ambrose Lu placed his cup down, looked at Chu Xiruo, and said lightly, "Since I''ve drunk your wine, I''ll take you back to the Four Directions Immortal Realm." Old Turtle, who was helping Mark Gu refine the wine, smiled, knowing that the woman''s words had struck a chord with his master. Chu Xiruo was initially overjoyed, then stunned, "Take... take me? Daoist friend, aren''t you going back?" Chapter 74 – If you dont give the master face, youll be waiting to be beaten "Che, whether my master and I return is none of your concern. If my master says he''ll send you back, then he''ll send you back. Don''t ask about anything else." Old Turtle withdrew his finger and frowned. Chu Xiruo slightly furrowed her brows at Old Turtle''s rude attitude. They were all from the Four Directions Immortal Realm, and now they were stranded in the lower realms together. Was there really a need for this? However, she held her tongue. After all, they would need to work together with this master-servant duo later on. It was better to maintain harmony. More importantly, she had a vague feeling that this master-servant duo was slightly stronger than her! At that moment, Mark Gu suddenly opened his eyes, panting heavily and nervously said, "Sir, I think my tribulation is coming again! What should I do?" At the same time! Boom¡ª¡ª! Above the Nameless Tavern outside the Tianyun Chamber of Commerce, dark clouds began to gather, and thunder rumbled! At this moment, countless cultivators within the Tianyun Chamber of Commerce stared blankly at the sky, dumbfounded. Which cultivator had the guts to undergo tribulation at the Tianyun Chamber of Commerce? The damage from the lightning could be immense, and wouldn''t this be a slap in the face to the Tianyun Chamber of Commerce? They truly weren''t afraid of courting death! Even if they successfully crossed the tribulation, they might still be killed by the Tianyun Chamber of Commerce. "Oh my, the tribulation clouds are above the Nameless Tavern. It seems the cultivator undergoing the tribulation is inside the tavern!" "Impressive, undergoing tribulation at the Tianyun Chamber of Commerce, and in the Nameless Tavern no less. Is he trying to get the tavern destroyed by the lightning? The owner behind that tavern is no ordinary person!" "Let''s go take a look!" "......" In an instant, many cultivators rushed towards the Nameless Tavern, their eyes gleaming with excitement. They couldn''t help it; it was the first time they had seen a cultivator dare to undergo tribulation at the Tianyun Chamber of Commerce. In the main hall of the Tianyun Chamber of Commerce. In a luxurious building, a chubby middle-aged man with a fat head and big ears stared gravely at the tribulation clouds above the Nameless Tavern, his tone somewhat cold. "Well, well, a cultivator dares to undergo tribulation at my Zhu''s Chamber of Commerce. Interesting." "Someone! Go guard near the tribulation. As soon as this person crosses the lightning tribulation, kill them on the spot!" "Yes, President!" A respectful voice sounded from outside the room. ......... Chu Xiruo looked speechlessly at the flushed face of Mark Gu. Why did he, an Elemental Infant stage cultivator, drink so much of the Bihai Xianqiong? And now he was undergoing tribulation in her tavern... Chu Xiruo sighed and was about to order the tavern guests to leave to avoid getting caught in the crossfire. "It''s just a minor tribulation for advancing to mid-Elemental Infant stage, not even as severe as the last Four-Nine Heavenly Tribulation. Why are you so nervous?" Ambrose Lu looked at the restless Mark Gu and frowned slightly. Upon hearing this, Mark Gu smiled bitterly. Sir, you are you, and I am me!! Chu Xiruo was also slightly stunned upon hearing this. Cyan Cloth Daoist Friend, he''s just an Elemental Infant stage cultivator, isn''t it normal for him to be a bit scared? Moreover, he has to face the tribulation on his own... No matter where it is, even in the Four Directions Immortal Realm, no one can interfere with a tribulation! This is an unspoken rule! Even in the Four Directions Immortal Realm, the four Immortal Emperors of the east, south, west, and north dare not interfere with the Heavenly Dao, because the Heavenly Dao of the Four Directions Immortal Realm is extremely powerful, and this is well-known. Moreover, the Heavenly Dao is organized and conscious. If you dare to interfere with its matters, it will call upon other Heavenly Daos for help. Although this is just the Heavenly Dao of a lower realm, Chu Xiruo dared not interfere, unless she wanted to spend the rest of her life being hunted by the Heavenly Dao, constantly struck by lightning. That wouldn''t be pleasant, and to be honest, she couldn''t even defeat this Heavenly Dao... Each Heavenly Dao gathers the power of an entire world, which is extremely powerful! In the Spirit Dust Realm, this is the domain of the Spirit Dust Heavenly Dao! While Chu Xiruo was lost in her thoughts, Ambrose Lu said calmly, "Old Turtle, today is not suitable for Mark Gu to undergo tribulation. Go up and chase it away, let it come back another time." "Got it!" Old Turtle received the order and disappeared in a flash. "Uh... chase it away, come back another time..." Chu Xiruo forced herself to pretend she didn''t understand, but her pupils contracted. Ambrose Lu smiled gently and pointed upwards, "Naturally, the tribulation." "Daoist Friend, please don''t joke..." Chu Xiruo forced a smile and continued, "I''ve already sent a message to the servants to have the guests leave the tavern." Ambrose Lu drank leisurely and said indifferently, "As you wish, but there''s no need." Mark Gu let out a long breath, stood up naturally, and bowed, "Thank you, sir." Last time, when he underwent the Four-Nine Heavenly Tribulation, the sir had protected him, so he naturally knew some of the sir''s methods. Today, chasing away the tribulation might really be possible. Moreover, the sir was not the type to boast. Seeing that Mark Gu actually believed the man in Cyan Cloth, Chu Xiruo didn''t know what to say for a moment. Then she waved her hand, and the mountain and water formation dissipated! The tribulation clouds in the sky became clearly visible. She wanted to see how they would chase away the tribulation. Boom¡ª¡ª! The sky was covered with dark clouds, lightning flashed and thunder roared, as if the next moment would bring down terrifying lightning. Under this majestic heavenly might. The many cultivators who had come to watch around the Nameless Tavern were also terrified, subconsciously moving further away, fearing they would be caught in the tribulation. The area was crowded, and it could be said that most of the cultivators in the Tianyun Chamber of Commerce had gathered here. "Everyone, make way, the Tianyun Chamber of Commerce is handling this!" At this moment, two elders led a group of cultivators in uniform into the scene. The crowd immediately recognized these cultivators as members of the Tianyun Chamber of Commerce! Their eyes grew even more excited. It seemed that after the cultivator finished the tribulation, they would be dealt with by the Tianyun Chamber of Commerce... "Look, the cultivator undergoing the tribulation has appeared!" Suddenly, a cultivator pointed to the sky and shouted excitedly. Everyone''s spirits lifted, and they looked up! "Uh, is this the cultivator who attracted the tribulation? When did he appear? I''ve been watching the sky the whole time, how did I not notice?" "Yeah, I didn''t notice either, it''s like he appeared out of thin air!" "Hiss, could he be a Divine Transformation True Lord? If that''s the case, the Tianyun Chamber of Commerce might have to reconsider!" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Definitely not, judging by the level of the tribulation, I guess the cultivator in the sky is an Elemental Infant ancestor." "An Elemental Infant ancestor, that''s still very strong." "........." The cultivators discussed animatedly. But the people from the Tianyun Chamber of Commerce were very displeased, staring intently at the figure in the sky, their eyes flashing with malice. Find the original at " ". If this person successfully crossed the tribulation on their territory and survived, the Tianyun Chamber of Commerce would become a laughingstock! In the sky. Old Turtle stood with his hands on his hips, looking at the vast tribulation clouds, grinning widely, "Little lightning tribulation, disperse quickly, don''t make Grandpa Turtle show his power!" The tribulation clouds paused for a moment, then continued to churn, the lightning growing even more violent! Old Turtle was stunned, then a trace of embarrassment and anger rose in his eyes. This damned Heavenly Dao actually didn''t give him face? This scene left not only him but also the cultivators below dumbfounded. Then, one by one, they covered their mouths to stifle their laughter! If it were a Golden Elixir stage cultivator in the sky, they would have laughed out loud. Goodness, what did they just hear? This cultivator was telling the tribulation clouds to disperse?! Heavens, how dare he, has he gone mad? Feeling the countless strange gazes from below, Old Turtle slowly clenched his fists, even wanting to shatter the sky to vent his anger. But thinking of Ambrose Lu, he shivered and reluctantly suppressed his embarrassment and anger. He pointed to the sky and shouted, "Hey! You idiot, you can ignore Grandpa Turtle''s face, but if you don''t give my master face, you''ll be in for a beating!" In an instant, the tribulation clouds dispersed, the lightning stopped, giving the impression that it had fled. Old Turtle took a deep breath, hating this idiot Heavenly Dao to the core! Afraid of the master but not him, the master was invincible, yes, but Old Turtle was also very strong, okay?!! Old Turtle didn''t notice, All the cultivators below, even the entire Tianyun Chamber of Commerce, were already dumbfounded, their jaws hitting the ground. Many mocking smiles froze on their faces. In the tavern, Chu Xiruo and Mark Gu also had their pupils dilated... The world fell silent, not a sound could be heard. ......... Chapter 75 – Ambrose... Ambrose Lu? Old Turtle let out a cold snort, his face full of frustration as he vanished into the sky. Gulp, gulp... The sound of people swallowing echoed throughout the heavens and earth. Everyone looked up at the cloudless sky, still somewhat dazed, wondering if they had seen it wrong. Had the tribulation been scared off by that old man¡¯s words? When the old man first spoke, they had laughed. But when he uttered the second sentence, the tribulation vanished in an instant. This was simply eye-opening. Since when could a tribulation be scared away? They vaguely remembered the old man mentioning something about his master... The more they thought about it, the more terrifying it seemed. "Steward, should we still capture him..." In the Tianyun Chamber of Commerce team, a cultivator asked the two elders in front. The two elders raised their eyebrows, feeling extremely uncomfortable. Because at this moment, countless strange gazes were fixed on them... as if waiting to see a good show. "Old Six, let it go. The other side seems quite extraordinary, and you saw that cultivator vanish into the sky in an instant. He must be a Divine Transformation True Lord, and the master he mentioned is even more unimaginable... Anyway, the tribulation didn¡¯t descend, so we didn¡¯t lose anything. Let¡¯s just drop it for now." One of the elders transmitted his voice. Old Six stared at the Nameless Tavern, his eyes flickering. He then scanned the crowd, forcing a smile and loudly said, "Hehe, since the tribulation didn¡¯t descend today, our Tianyun Chamber of Commerce didn¡¯t suffer any loss. Naturally, we won¡¯t pursue it further. Everyone, disperse!" After saying this, the two elders led their followers away quickly, not wanting to stay a moment longer. Once they were gone, the cultivators present began to discuss fervently. "They left in such a hurry. Tianyun Chamber of Commerce is obviously scared." "What else could they do? They¡¯re businessmen, after all. They care about benefits. Going head-to-head with a Divine Transformation True Lord brings them no advantage. It¡¯s better to swallow their pride and cut their losses." "Speaking of which, that Divine Transformation True Lord actually has a master... Scaring off a tribulation, unprecedented and shocking. When did such a figure appear in the Spirit Dust Realm?" "Tch, if you ask me, it wasn¡¯t scared off. There must be some other unknown reason for the tribulation to retreat." "Indeed, Daoist Friend, I share your view. I don¡¯t believe the tribulation was scared away." "..." The cultivators all spoke at once, with most thinking it was just a coincidence. After all, their subconscious minds wouldn¡¯t allow them to believe what they had just witnessed. If a tribulation could truly be scared away, their worldview would collapse. ... "Master, it¡¯s done." Old Turtle returned to the pavilion, respectfully speaking to Ambrose Lu before sitting down and pouring himself a cup of wine, looking frustrated. He completely ignored the stunned Chu Xiruo and Mark Gu. Chu Xiruo recalled what she had just seen and heard, and couldn¡¯t help but cast a difficult glance at Ambrose Lu. "Daoist Friend, aren¡¯t you afraid of being hunted by the Heavenly Dao?" "Not afraid," Ambrose Lu said indifferently, then stood up. "We¡¯ll rest at your tavern for two days. Then you¡¯ll come with us to the Western Region." Seeing Ambrose Lu stand up, Old Turtle and Mark Gu quickly followed suit. The Western Region? Chu Xiruo was taken aback but quickly understood. This young man intended to act on the day the ancestor of the Carefree Courtyard in the Western Region ascended! "Alright, I¡¯ll rely on you then, Daoist Friend!" Chu Xiruo also stood up, solemnly cupping her hands, her eyes rippling with emotion. She finally had a chance to return to the Four Directions Immortal Realm. Ambrose Lu nodded and prepared to leave the pavilion. "Daoist Friends, my name is Chu Xiruo. May I know your esteemed names?" Chu Xiruo asked with a smile. Old Turtle glanced at Ambrose Lu, then inexplicably said, "My master is named Ambrose Lu. As for me, you can call me Daoist Turtle." Ambrose Lu?! Chu Xiruo¡¯s pupils shrank, and she was stunned. Isn¡¯t that the name of the Immortal Emperor of Longevity... "Daoist Friend... your name..." Chu Xiruo hesitated. Old Turtle waved his hand and frowned. "What¡¯s the big deal? The Four Directions Immortal Realm is vast and boundless, with countless beings. It¡¯s not that rare for my master to have the same name as the Immortal Emperor of Longevity, right? Besides, it¡¯s not like the Immortal Emperor of Longevity has decreed that no one can share his name. You look quite pretty, why are you so nosy?" Chu Xiruo relaxed, pursing her lips. "Sorry." Ambrose Lu said nothing, and in the next moment, he, Old Turtle, and Mark Gu disappeared from the scene. Chu Xiruo shook her head. Indeed, the Immortal Emperor of Longevity hadn¡¯t decreed anything about names, so sharing the same name wasn¡¯t a big deal. But what puzzled her was... even though the Immortal Emperor of Longevity hadn¡¯t decreed anything, it didn¡¯t mean anyone would dare to take the same name as him, right? There was always a taboo in their hearts. She knew that in the Four Directions Immortal Realm, there were very few who dared to take the same name as the Immortal Emperor, especially among cultivators, who had more taboos. It was more common among mortals. But that young man and the old man were clearly not mortals... "Sigh, it seems the Immortal Emperor of Longevity has been gone for too long, and many have lost their sense of reverence." Chu Xiruo couldn¡¯t help but sigh. That Ambrose Lu, who shared the same name as the Immortal Emperor of Longevity, was probably the same. "But the Immortal Emperor of Longevity..." Chu Xiruo murmured again, her eyes misty. She was just a small Earth Immortal, with a lifespan of only thirty thousand years. And the Immortal Emperor of Longevity had been missing from the Four Directions Immortal Realm for over a million years... No one knew if he was alive or dead. With the relentless passage of time, many in the Four Directions Immortal Realm had long forgotten the once peerless Immortal Emperor of Longevity. The four Immortal Emperors still in the Four Directions Immortal Realm had also lived for millions of years, and their lifespans seemed to be running out. For some reason, news of those four Immortal Emperors had also become rare. ... "Kid, what are you daydreaming about?" In the room, Old Turtle looked at Mark Gu and scolded. "Uh." Mark Gu snapped back to reality and smiled sheepishly. "Senior Turtle, I wasn¡¯t daydreaming." His mind was actually a mess, filled with thoughts about the blocked ascension passage, the Four Directions Immortal Realm, the Immortal Emperor of Longevity, and so on. And the situation with the demon realms was still uncertain, with so many complicated matters... S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "By the way, Senior Turtle, when we¡¯re watching the Ascension Tribulation in the Western Region, won¡¯t the demon realms take the opportunity to start a war?" Thinking of this, Mark Gu suddenly stood up! Old Turtle glanced at him meaningfully and said, "Some things, if you can¡¯t figure them out, don¡¯t think about them. Just go with the flow." Old Turtle turned around and said, "As for the demon realms starting a war, that¡¯s your own business. After what happened earlier, you should know that my master and I are from the Four Directions Immortal Realm." "Although my master is ¡®human,¡¯ it doesn¡¯t mean he has to intervene. Worlds like your Spirit Dust Realm are countless, and my master can¡¯t manage them all. But as long as you get along well with my master and your Grandpa Turtle, it¡¯s a small matter." Mark Gu was stunned again, his worldview infinitely expanded. Worlds like the Spirit Dust Realm were countless... ... Chapter 76 – Sorry, Im tired of living Seeing Mark Gu standing there in a daze, Old Turtle''s face lit up with a lewd smile. "Alright, kid, no need to worry so much. As long as you keep Grandpa Turtle entertained these days, I might just help you out." Mark Gu''s face brightened with hope. "Yes, Senior Turtle, how would you like me to accompany you? I''ll do my best to satisfy you!" Old Turtle rubbed his hands together with a sly grin. "Naturally, it''s that. What else did you think?" Mark Gu''s body trembled suddenly. Seeing the suggestive smile on Old Turtle''s face, he understood. He turned around, leaned against the wall, closed his eyes, and with a face full of resolve, said, "Senior Turtle, I''m not young anymore. Please be gentle." Old Turtle: "?" Smack! Old Turtle''s face turned pitch black with anger as he slapped Mark Gu to the ground. "What nonsense are you spouting, kid?" Mark Gu rubbed his head and stood up, extremely embarrassed. "Indeed, Senior Turtle is such an ''upright'' person. I misunderstood... So, what do you mean by accompanying you?" Old Turtle snorted coldly and walked out. "Good thing you caught on quickly. Grandpa Turtle is an ''upright'' person. Let''s go." Mark Gu hurriedly followed, cautiously asking, "Senior Turtle, where are we going? The master is still in the tavern." "The master said to rest for two days. Just come out and play with me." "Uh, what are we playing?" "Seeking women." "Ah, Senior Turtle, I''m not good at that. How about I just watch you play?" "What? If you don''t want to play, Grandpa Turtle won''t force you, but watching me play is a bit too much, don''t you think, Mark?" "......" Two days later. "Master, two days have passed. Shall we head to the Western Region?" Old Turtle and Mark Gu stood outside Ambrose Lu''s room and asked. Creak. The door opened, and Ambrose Lu walked out. Old Turtle and Mark Gu quickly bowed. Ambrose Lu looked at them meaningfully, making them both feel uneasy. Fortunately, he soon said, "Let''s go." Old Turtle and Mark Gu finally breathed a sigh of relief. Moments later, Ambrose Lu and his companions met Chu Xiruo, who had been waiting downstairs. "Daoist Friends, Xiruo has been waiting for a long time," Chu Xiruo greeted with a smile and a bow. She naturally ignored Mark Gu, who was at the Elemental Infant stage. Mark Gu felt it was normal and was actually relieved. If this Immortal Realm big shot had addressed him as a Daoist Friend, it would have scared him. Old Turtle glanced at Ambrose Lu and then stepped forward with a smile. "Let''s use the teleportation array to head to the Western Region together." Teleportation array? Chu Xiruo raised an eyebrow but didn''t ask further. She smiled and said, "Alright." Soon, the four of them left the tavern and headed to the Tianyun Chamber of Commerce headquarters. Along the way, they inevitably attracted attention. "Hiss, that young man and those two old men look like the three Divine Transformation True Lords who disappeared from the street two days ago. I was lucky enough to witness it. I didn''t expect them to reappear, but now there''s an unfamiliar woman in a white dress. She seems very beautiful, though her face is covered by a veil. But her figure is truly graceful..." "What? Three Divine Transformation True Lords among them? Are you serious?" "Of course, I''m serious. I saw them teleport away with my own eyes that day." "Judging by their positions, it seems that young man is the leader. Who is he? I''ve never seen him before." "Hey, that hunched old man in black clothes looks like the Divine Transformation cultivator who repelled the tribulation two days ago." "Uh...!" Many cultivators realized this and looked at Old Turtle more closely. The more they looked, the more he resembled the Divine Transformation cultivator from two days ago! Combining this with the previous claim that all three were at the Divine Transformation stage, the hunched old man matched the Divine Transformation cultivator in both physique and cultivation level. Before they knew it, the originally quiet street became even more silent. To access the premium content, go to [ ]. All the cultivators discreetly glanced at Ambrose Lu and his companions. Recalling the events of that day and the mention of "master" by the hunched old man, they all looked at the cyan-clothed young man in the lead! Their pupils contracted infinitely! Old Turtle felt like they were being watched like monkeys. He stopped in his tracks, scanned the surrounding cultivators, and sneered, "Are you little cultivators not afraid of death? Be careful, Grandpa Turtle might gouge out your eyes!" Instantly, the cultivators scattered in fear! Their hearts were in turmoil. It really was the same person! The tone, the "Grandpa Turtle"¡ªit all indicated it was the same person! So, the cyan-clothed young man, his master, must be a Tribulation Crossing stage expert? In just a moment, the street was deserted. "Tch, a bunch of little brats," Old Turtle sneered, shaking his waist as he caught up with Ambrose Lu and the others. At the entrance of the Tianyun Chamber of Commerce, "Daoist Lu, please," Chu Xiruo gestured. In Chu Xiruo''s eyes, this master-servant duo was stronger than her. To be safe, she decided to maintain a respectful attitude. Otherwise, if she accidentally offended them and couldn''t return to the Immortal Realm, or worse, got killed by them... she would be in big trouble. Ambrose Lu, fully aware of Chu Xiruo''s thoughts, found it amusing and walked in with a knowing smile. Inside the Tianyun Chamber of Commerce, The building was divided into five floors, each spacious and filled with a dazzling array of treasures, with various lights intertwining, almost blinding the eyes. At this moment, many cultivators were wandering around, occasionally stopping to admire the treasures. No wonder this is the top chamber of commerce in the Eastern Region''s cultivation world. It''s incredibly wealthy. Every time I come here, I''m amazed, Mark Gu thought to himself. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Are you here to buy or sell?" a uniformed attendant quickly approached Ambrose Lu and his companions, bowing. Before Mark Gu could speak, Chu Xiruo said calmly, "We need to use the teleportation array to the Western Region." The attendant''s face showed a hint of surprise, but he quickly smiled and said, "Please wait a moment. I need to report this to the steward. This is beyond my authority." With that, he bowed and left. "Hehe, are you four heading to the Western Region to witness the Ascension Tribulation?" In no time, a richly dressed old man approached with a warm smile. He was one of the two elders who had brought people to the tribulation site two days ago! Old Six, the Sixth Steward! Just as Chu Xiruo was about to speak, Old Turtle, growing impatient, said, "Yes, hurry up and take us there. Don''t keep my master waiting!" Hearing this, The Sixth Steward''s pupils contracted as he looked sharply at Old Turtle, his fists slowly clenching in his sleeves. That voice... wasn''t it the same as the Divine Transformation cultivator above the Nameless Tavern two days ago... Ambrose Lu keenly sensed the Sixth Steward''s emotions and thoughts, his previously calm eyes now showing a hint of amusement. "Apologies, but I must inform you that the teleportation array to the Western Region is currently malfunctioning and cannot be used," the Sixth Steward said with a regretful shake of his head. ...... Chapter 77 – Erase "Please leave, all four of you." After saying this, the Sixth Steward''s eyes flashed with mockery as he turned to leave. Mark Gu''s expression changed slightly, and he reached out to speak, but Old Turtle slapped his hand down and said calmly, "Stop." The Sixth Steward''s body froze, and he turned back with a smile, "Is there something else?" Old Turtle, expressionless, said, "You just said the teleportation array is broken, correct?" The Sixth Steward''s eyes flickered, and he replied, "That''s right." Old Turtle patiently asked, "What if the teleportation array isn''t broken?" "If I say it''s broken, then it''s broken. Do you think I''d deceive you all?" The Sixth Steward''s face showed impatience. Suddenly, Old Turtle raised his hand! The Sixth Steward''s face changed, and his body flew towards Old Turtle, who grabbed him tightly by the neck! "What... what are you trying to do?" The Sixth Steward''s face turned red as he struggled to speak, panic rising in his heart. This person is indeed a Divine Transformation True Lord. He, a dignified Elemental Infant ancestor, was captured in one move! He had no chance to resist! Old Turtle stared at him, sneering, "Let me tell you, if the teleportation array is truly broken today, that''s one thing. But if it''s not... then today won''t end well for you." "Do you know where you are?" The Sixth Steward''s face turned pale as he shouted, cursing his bad luck for encountering such a tough opponent. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Such arrogance! Mark Gu''s body tensed, but he could only watch silently, his heart filled with worry! Of course, he was worried about the Tianyun Chamber of Commerce! "Ha, Grandpa Turtle doesn''t care where this is." Old Turtle finished speaking and looked at Ambrose Lu, respectfully asking, "Master, what next?" "You decide," Ambrose said softly. Mark Gu''s eyes flashed, recalling Old Turtle''s actions outside Moyu Town. He quickly took out a chair and placed it behind Ambrose. Ambrose sat down slowly, without looking away. Chu Xiruo pursed her lips at the sight. Goodness, this Daoist Friend Lu was really here to watch the show... The commotion quickly attracted a lot of attention. Many people turned their gazes over, and when they saw a steward of the Tianyun Chamber of Commerce being choked, their eyes widened in shock! Heavens, someone actually dared to cause trouble at the Tianyun Chamber of Commerce. Soon, cultivators from the first floor of the chamber began to gather... "Who are you people, daring to act recklessly in our Tianyun Chamber of Commerce? Release the Sixth Steward immediately!" More than a dozen uniformed receptionists arrived, shouting sternly! "You have five breaths to call your president out, or he dies," Old Turtle said mockingly. At these words, not only were the receptionists stunned, but even the onlookers'' eyelids twitched heavily. Many cultivators recognized Old Turtle''s voice and, after a moment of thought, their hearts began to pound. This was the Divine Transformation True Lord who had undergone tribulation crossing a couple of days ago... "Hurry up and call the president! What are you standing around for?!" The Sixth Steward yelled urgently, his expression desperate. "Two breaths left," Old Turtle said calmly. Everyone was shocked, and the Sixth Steward''s face turned ashen with regret! At this moment, a short, stout middle-aged man appeared, smiling insincerely, "Daoist Friend, I am Zhu Qiang, the president of the Tianyun Chamber of Commerce. Please release our steward. Is there some misunderstanding? Perhaps we can sit down and discuss it?" The president of the Tianyun Chamber of Commerce, Zhu Qiang! The crowd was excited, their palms sweaty with anticipation. They hadn''t expected to witness such a spectacle at the chamber today. "President!" The Sixth Steward''s joy was cut short, Crack! Old Turtle twisted sharply, breaking his neck and shattering his Elemental Infant within! Then he tossed the body in front of Zhu Qiang like garbage, with a loud thud! "You''re too late. Your subordinate died unjustly. He probably didn''t expect that even as he was about to die, his own president would be late. Ha." Old Turtle sneered. Ambrose and his two companions watched silently. Chu Xiruo remained calm, but Mark Gu''s face had turned pale. He knew that with the steward dead, there would be no peaceful resolution today. The entire space fell into an extreme silence. Find the original at " ". One by one, stewards and guards from other floors gathered behind Zhu Qiang, staring blankly at the Sixth Steward''s corpse. "Old Six..." The Fifth Steward murmured. Just a few days ago, he had gone to the Nameless Tavern with Old Six, and now he was dead. Zhu Qiang''s face lost its smile, and he asked coldly, "Daoist Friend, can you tell me what happened?" "What happened? What does it matter? Grandpa Turtle didn''t like him, so I killed him. It''s that simple!" Old Turtle''s face showed mockery. What a joke, killing someone was nothing to him. How could someone of his stature explain to these ants? Killing was killing, nothing more!! Everyone''s bodies trembled, staring at Old Turtle in shock. Arrogant, truly arrogant! At this moment, the Fifth Steward''s face changed, and he whispered something to Zhu Qiang. Zhu Qiang''s eyes narrowed as he stared at Old Turtle, "A few days ago, someone underwent tribulation crossing at our Tianyun Chamber of Commerce. The Divine Transformation cultivator under the heavenly tribulation was you, wasn''t it?" "I did send the Fifth and Sixth Stewards to check on the situation, but they didn''t do anything to you, did they? Are you here today for revenge?" Zhu Qiang''s voice had grown heavy. He thought the other party was here because of the tribulation crossing incident. He hadn''t acted immediately because he was a thorough businessman! Provoking a Divine Transformation True Lord over a steward was not worth it to him! Old Turtle was about to say something when Mark Gu bravely stepped forward. He knew it was impossible for Old Turtle to explain, so he had to do it. He didn''t want the misunderstanding to escalate, causing unnecessary casualties. That was his nature. "President Zhu, actually, this happened because your steward said the teleportation array was broken. I just want to ask if it really is broken?" As soon as Mark Gu finished speaking, Old Turtle slapped him to the ground, saying sternly, "Why do you talk so much? No need for explanations!" Mark Gu wiped the blood from his mouth, got up, bowed, and retreated silently. Old Turtle frowned at the sight, sighing inwardly. Zhu Qiang''s face changed slightly, realizing there was more to the story! He was always quick-witted and immediately understood the situation. The Sixth Steward must have been unhappy about the incident a few days ago, recognized these people, and deliberately made things difficult... leading to this... Zhu Qiang forced a smile, looking at Old Turtle, then at Chu Xiruo, and finally at the cyan-clothed man sitting there like an immovable mountain, his heart trembling. He took a deep breath and apologized, "I''m sorry, Daoist Friends. Today''s incident was our steward''s fault. He is dead, and you have vented your anger. Can we let this matter go?" "President!!!" Hearing this, the other stewards'' faces changed drastically, feeling utterly disheartened! ... Chapter 78 – Seal the turtles mouth, reach the Western Region Upon hearing this, the crowd''s expressions were filled with disbelief. They never expected the president of the Tianyun Chamber of Commerce to back down... He had witnessed his own steward being killed right before his eyes, yet he still chose to endure it. Moreover, a steward at the Elemental Infant stage was a prized asset anywhere, even within the Tianyun Chamber of Commerce, where they were considered top-tier combat power. "All of you, shut up! A Divine Transformation stage cultivator is nothing to our chamber, but what about that man in cyan cloth sitting there? It''s obvious he''s the leader of the group. What if he''s at the Tribulation Crossing stage? Our ancestor has gone to the Western Region, and if a conflict escalates, who will bear the consequences?" Zhu Qiang transmitted this message in a low voice to the stewards behind him, then turned to Ambrose Lu and his companions with a sincere smile on his face. Old Turtle gave the short, chubby man a second glance, thinking that this fat man had a rather astute mind. He then turned to seek Ambrose Lu''s instructions. "Master." This respectful address made Zhu Qiang and the others tremble inside! Goodness, they had still underestimated this man in cyan cloth. To have a Divine Transformation True Lord as a servant was beyond their wildest imaginations. So far, they had never seen a Divine Transformation True Lord willing to serve anyone, as each one of them had their own dignity. Ambrose Lu slowly stood up and smiled, "Alright, let''s put this matter behind us." Phew~ Zhu Qiang and the others let out a long breath. For some reason, this man in cyan cloth exerted immense pressure on them. "Since the master has said to let it go, why aren''t you leading us to the teleportation array? What are you standing around for?" Old Turtle barked. Despite being a turtle, he didn''t tolerate anyone except Ambrose Lu. Zhu Qiang coughed lightly, then instructed the disheveled stewards before forcing a smile, "Please follow me, everyone." At times like this, it was naturally his duty to personally escort them. As Ambrose Lu and his companions left, the remaining cultivators were quickly dispersed by the stewards, leaving only the stewards behind. "Old Six, you died in vain! My poor Old Six!" The Fifth Steward rushed over, hugging the corpse of the Sixth Steward, crying bitterly while stealthily removing the storage ring from the corpse... The other stewards sighed at this scene. The Fifth and Sixth Stewards had always been the closest, so it was understandable. However, as fellow stewards, they couldn''t help but feel a sense of shared fate. But realizing the unfathomable depth of the man in cyan cloth, they couldn''t blame the president. After all, it was Old Six''s own fault for provoking someone he shouldn''t have. The law of the jungle was the fundamental rule. In the past, their chamber had also oppressed many weaker cultivators. ... "The teleportation array is here. Please, Daoist friends, step in!" Zhu Qiang cupped his hands and smiled, his demeanor sincere, as if there were no grudges at all. An outsider might have thought they were old friends. The teleportation array was a wide stone platform, surrounded by many stone pillars connected by chains. The platform was engraved with dense runes, looking extremely complex. "How many Spirit Stones?" Seeing that Ambrose Lu and the others had entered, Mark Gu asked quietly. Zhu Qiang shook his head, gently pushing the slightly stunned Mark Gu onto the platform, then bowed slightly to Ambrose Lu and smiled, "Senior, I hope you won''t take today''s incident to heart. It was our steward''s fault. Since you''re leaving, I won''t keep you. If you visit the Tianyun Chamber of Commerce again, please honor us with a drink." Without giving Ambrose Lu a chance to refuse, he pressed a crystal button nearby. Buzz buzz buzz! The platform vibrated, the chains clanged, and the runes emitted a dazzling light. In the next moment, Ambrose Lu and his companions disappeared within the teleportation array. "Phew." Watching the now-empty array, Zhu Qiang finally relaxed completely. After today''s conflict, it was best to send the powerful ones away quickly to avoid further complications. Of course, his last words were sincere. If he could truly establish a connection with the mysterious man in cyan cloth, it would greatly benefit the Tianyun Chamber of Commerce. "Sigh, I should go say a few comforting words to the disheartened stewards." Zhu Qiang took one last deep look at the teleportation array, then left with his hands behind his back, his large belly leading the way. ... In the dark space. "Sigh, it''s been a long time since I''ve used such a low-level thing. It''s quite interesting." Old Turtle looked around and then at Ambrose Lu, "Hehe, Master, will you really honor that fat man from the Tianyun Chamber of Commerce with a drink?" Ambrose Lu kept his eyes closed and did not respond. Seeing this, Old Turtle chuckled awkwardly, feeling a bit bored in the dark space, which required some time to traverse. He then looked at Mark Gu beside him and lightly laughed, "Mark, I slapped you today and made you cough up blood. You don''t hold a grudge against Grandpa Turtle, do you?" Mark Gu kept his eyes tightly shut, his face slightly pale. The speed in the teleportation space was too fast, making it hard to breathe. He struggled to say, "I don''t blame Senior Turtle. It was my own recklessness." This answer satisfied Old Turtle, who then lightly patted Mark Gu''s shoulder. Immediately, the dizziness and suffocation Mark Gu felt disappeared. "Thank you, Senior Turtle." Mark Gu was astonished and quickly cupped his hands in gratitude. Old Turtle waved it off indifferently, then looked at Chu Xiruo, who had been silent, sniffed her fragrance, and said with a playful smile, "Ah, Daoist Chu, are you also feeling uncomfortable in this teleportation space? How about Grandpa Turtle helps you out?" As he spoke, he reached out his turtle hand. Chu Xiruo shifted her body and frowned, "Daoist Turtle, please mind your manners. As someone from the Immortal Realm, how could I feel uncomfortable in a mere teleportation array?" Old Turtle reluctantly withdrew his hand, looking pained, "Daoist Chu, you really don''t appreciate kindness." "Sigh, forget it, forget it. Mark, I find you understand me better..." Old Turtle turned back to Mark Gu, putting his arm around his neck. "Sigh." At this moment, Ambrose Lu opened his eyes, sighed softly, and flicked a stream of light towards Old Turtle''s mouth. "Master, why are you sighing¡ªmmm mmm mmm mmm..." Old Turtle was about to speak but was shocked to find his mouth sealed! Ambrose Lu closed his eyes again and said softly, "In three days, it will naturally be undone. I want to see if you can survive without talking." S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing this, Old Turtle''s eyes lost their light, and he slumped down. Mark Gu quickly supported Old Turtle, keeping his eyes down and his nose to the ground. He didn''t dare admit that he was actually happy at this moment. Chu Xiruo''s lips also curved into a smile. She felt relieved as well. She looked at Ambrose Lu''s back, thinking that only Daoist Lu, as Old Turtle''s master, could handle him... Suddenly, A bright light burst before their eyes! In the next moment, they felt solid ground beneath their feet. "Welcome to the Western Region! This is the southern part of the Western Region, the Meiyou Chamber of Commerce!" A pleasant and enthusiastic voice rang in their ears. Ambrose Lu looked up to see several beautiful young women bowing respectfully in front of the stone platform. Old Turtle saw the pretty female cultivators and wanted to speak, but his mouth was sealed. His face turned red before he finally gave up. As for transmitting his voice, he didn''t dare do it in front of Ambrose Lu, and it didn''t feel the same as speaking. Ambrose Lu walked down the platform first, hands behind his back, eyes scanning the surroundings. They had arrived in the Western Region. When you''re just trying to make great content at bit.ly/3iBfjkV. "Mark, reward them." He said lightly and continued walking out. "Yes, sir." Mark Gu quickly took out a handful of Spirit Stones and stuffed them into the arms of the beautiful young women. They were initially stunned, then overjoyed. So many, they could hardly hold them all. ... Chapter 79 – On the day of the Ascension Tribulation ``` The Meiyou Chamber of Commerce is the largest in the Western Region. The teleportation array of the Tianyun Chamber of Commerce in the Eastern Region is connected and cooperates with Meiyou, making it so that the four major chambers of commerce in the Spirit Dust Realm''s four regions all have collaborations. After all, just the teleportation array alone brings in a considerable profit. As soon as Ambrose Lu and his companions stepped out of the Meiyou Chamber of Commerce, they were surrounded by many Qi Refining and Foundation Establishment cultivators! "Honored Seniors, are you here in the Western Region to witness the Ascension Tribulation? There are still two months before the old ancestor of the Carefree Courtyard crosses the tribulation. Would you like me to show you around? I''m a native of the Western Region and know it very well!" "Senior, I''m known as the Western Region''s know-it-all. I''m better than him! Choose me, choose me!" "Senior... I have an elderly mother at home, I..." "Get lost, Little Blackie. You say that every time. If you''re going to lie, at least come up with something new. We''re all cultivators now; who still has ties to the mundane world?" The young cultivators looked hopeful, chattering and jostling each other. Seeing this, Mark Gu felt a bit awkward and marveled at how an Ascension Tribulation by a Tribulation Crossing stage cultivator could stir up such an economic frenzy, creating a rush to earn Spirit Stones. "Uh, sir, what do you think?" Mark Gu couldn''t make the decision and turned to look at Ambrose Lu. Old Turtle couldn''t speak, otherwise, Mark Gu knew this group of young cultivators would have been driven away long ago. Ambrose Lu said softly, "Any of them will do." Hearing this, Mark Gu nodded respectfully, then looked at a skinny, dark-skinned cultivator among the crowd and smiled, "Little Blackie, come forward. It''s you." "Uh..." The group of cultivators was stunned, then glared at Little Blackie before quickly retreating with bowed heads. Since the seniors had made their choice, they didn''t dare to cause trouble. Little Blackie pointed at himself in surprise, "Senior, can I really?" Mark Gu smiled, "Of course. We''re not very familiar with the Western Region, so you can guide us." With that, he handed over a mid-grade Spirit Stone. Little Blackie was stunned, trembling as he accepted it. He had been trying to get jobs outside the Meiyou Chamber of Commerce for two and a half years and had never received so many Spirit Stones. "S-Senior, isn''t this too much? I can''t accept it." Mark Gu chuckled, "It''s fine. As long as you guide us well, there will be more Spirit Stones for you!" Sir? Hearing this, Little Blackie instinctively looked at Ambrose Lu and quickly bowed, "Greetings, sir!" When you''re just trying to make great content at . ... "Sir, honored seniors, we are currently at the Meiyou Chamber of Commerce in the southern part of the Western Region. The Carefree Courtyard is in the central area. If we travel at full speed on a Spirit Boat, we can reach it in ten to fifteen days." Little Blackie walked beside them, nodding and bowing as he introduced the area, his expression full of excitement. It was clear how much motivation that mid-grade Spirit Stone had given him! Along the way, Old Turtle saw how talkative Little Blackie was and couldn''t help but want to chat a bit, but unfortunately, he couldn''t. He was going crazy. Chu Xiruo remained quietly on the side, not bothering to say a word. "Hehe, Little Blackie, the sir must be tired now. Do you know of any quiet places in the Meiyou Chamber of Commerce where we can rest?" Mark Gu asked with a smile. "Of course! If you want quiet, it has to be the Late Autumn Residence. Follow me, seniors." Little Blackie bowed and then hopped ahead to lead the way, looking like a happy chicken. Mark Gu''s eyes lit up. Having a local guide was indeed convenient. He then looked at Ambrose Lu. "Let''s go to the Late Autumn Residence then. We''ll rest there for two days before heading to the Carefree Courtyard," Ambrose Lu said with a faint smile. ... Two days later. "Little Blackie, you''ve done well these past two days. Here, take these." Mark Gu casually handed over a handful of low-grade Spirit Stones, smiling. "Thank you, honored seniors!" Little Blackie happily put the Spirit Stones into his storage bag at his waist. To be honest, he hadn''t done much these past two days, just followed the instructions of the white-bearded old man and took the mute, hunched old man to a brothel. These Spirit Stones came easily. Indeed, the generosity of big shots is impressive. A year without business, but one deal lasts three years. With a swish, the Spirit Boat turned into a stream of light and disappeared into the distance under Little Blackie''s respectful gaze. ... Twelve days later. Ambrose Lu and his companions arrived at the center of the Western Region on their Spirit Boat and walked leisurely towards the Carefree Courtyard. Along the way, they saw various Spirit Boats and flying Spirit Artifacts traversing the sky, all heading towards the Carefree Courtyard, showing the impact of the old ancestor''s Ascension Tribulation. No one dared to provoke Ambrose Lu and his group along the way. A few days ago, after Old Turtle''s mouth was unsealed, he started talking non-stop again. Ambrose Lu had no choice but to seal his mouth for another two and a half months. Old Turtle was devastated, tears streaming down his face as he begged, but Ambrose Lu remained unmoved. On this day, the thunder tribulation that had driven Mark Gu away from the Tianyun Chamber of Commerce descended again. He successfully crossed the tribulation and advanced to the mid-stage Elemental Infant. Without that cup of Azure Sea Immortal Brew at the Nameless Tavern, it would have taken him at least sixty years to break through to the mid-stage. During the tribulation, many cultivators with ill intentions tried to take advantage, but they ran into Old Turtle, who was already in a bad mood. Old Turtle slapped them to death, leaving no trace. Ambrose Lu and his group didn''t travel quickly, but time passed swiftly. In the blink of an eye, two months had passed. Today was the day of the Ascension Tribulation, and the weather... was clear. Outside the Carefree Courtyard. At the center stood a towering jade stone platform. Surrounding the platform, countless cultivators sat cross-legged. The innermost twenty figures were all Tribulation Crossing stage cultivators from various regions. Further out were over a hundred Divine Transformation True Lords, including the Cyan Cloud Sect''s ancestor Jose Shen and the Tianyun Chamber of Commerce''s ancestor. Beyond them were thousands of Elemental Infant stage ancestors, including the Grand Elder of the Cyan Cloud Sect. The outermost layer consisted of a vast number of cultivators who were far from the Elemental Infant stage. They hadn''t been invited but had come on their own to watch from a distance. Most of them were Golden Elixir stage cultivators, with a few late and peak Foundation Establishment stage cultivators. There were no Qi Refining stage cultivators. "Look at those four people! They''re walking straight towards the inner circle! My god!" "I''ve never seen them before... That man in cyan seems to be the leader. And that female cultivator looks really beautiful, hehe." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Seriously, Daoist Friend, can you focus on something normal? We''ve seen all kinds of things as cultivators. It''s just a woman... but she does seem really beautiful, even with a veil. She might even rival Palace Master Qin!" "I recognize that white-bearded old man. He seems to be Mark Gu from the Cyan Cloud Sect in the Eastern Region!" "The one known for his exceptional alchemy skills? I''ve heard of him." ... Ambrose Lu and his group''s movements were very conspicuous, quickly attracting the attention of many Elemental Infant, Divine Transformation, and even Tribulation Crossing stage cultivators! ... ``` Chapter 80 – Since weve tested, you can die now "Mark? Mark Gu?" Jose Shen and the Grand Elder immediately spotted Mark Gu hanging at the back, their faces full of surprise. Jose Shen, full of suspicion, probed Mark Gu''s aura and was stunned. Elemental Infant mid-stage? What was going on? Wasn''t he still at the peak of the Golden Elixir stage before... "Sir, I saw our sect''s elder, I''ll go over first." Mark Gu, with a stiff face, walked over to the bewildered Grand Elder and respectfully greeted Ambrose Lu. Ambrose Lu nodded slightly. Seeing this, Mark Gu was overjoyed, bowed, and quickly walked over. Under the gaze of the crowd, he, an Elemental Infant stage cultivator, couldn''t withstand the pressure, especially with so many Tribulation Crossing and Divine Transformation cultivators'' strange looks. "Mark, weren''t you at the Golden Elixir stage? How did you travel so far, and what''s with these people...?" As soon as Mark Gu arrived, the Grand Elder urgently transmitted his voice. Mark Gu''s face turned serious, "Grand Elder, I am now at the mid-stage of the Elemental Infant, and you are only at the early stage. Show some respect." "Goodness, you old rascal, you''re making fun of me now. You can''t just lie like that." The Grand Elder was taken aback, his mouth twitching. Mark Gu was still at the peak of the Golden Elixir stage not long ago, and now he was claiming to be at the mid-stage of the Elemental Infant?? The Grand Elder didn''t even want to probe because it seemed impossible! Mark Gu smiled mysteriously, his body shook, and a unique pressure belonging to the Elemental Infant stage spread out... "Goodness! Are you serious?" The Grand Elder was dumbfounded, "What did you eat, some miraculous elixir?" Mark Gu snorted proudly without explaining. Instead, he looked at Ambrose Lu and the others and said, "Grand Elder, remember the Li Shui Empire? He... is that gentleman." Sure enough, the Grand Elder''s attention was instantly diverted. He looked sharply at Ambrose Lu, his eyes trembling, and he understood. So this was the Divine Transformation senior. No wonder he walked inside without hesitation. At some point, the place had gradually quieted down. In this quiet environment, the footsteps of Ambrose Lu and his two companions were exceptionally clear. Soon, under the astonished gazes of Jose Shen and the Divine Transformation True Lords of the Tianyun Chamber of Commerce, they walked through their ranks. Heading straight towards the group of twenty-plus figures sitting in the Tribulation Crossing stage camp... Everyone was utterly bewildered... What... what did this mean?! Were these people crazy, trying to stir up trouble at Nathan Zhang''s Ascension Ceremony? Did they not know who was present here... "Hold on, you three Daoist Friends." Finally, a Tribulation Crossing stage cultivator slowly stood up and called out in a deep voice. He was a middle-aged man, dressed in a loose black robe, with disheveled hair, and a demonic aura swirling around him. "That''s Oliver Duan, the ancestor of the Western Region''s Mad Demon Hall! His cultivation has long been at the mid-stage of the Tribulation Crossing, and it''s said he''s about to break through to the late stage! If he does break through..." "Yes, once Nathan Zhang ascends, Oliver Duan will likely take his place and carry the banner of our Western Region." "Too bad he''s a demonic cultivator, there''s always something lacking..." "Shh, are you looking to die, daring to say such things!" "Ah, it''s truly thanks to Nathan Zhang''s Ascension Tribulation that we have the chance to see such peak cultivators!" The crowd discussed in admiration and awe. Ambrose Lu paused his steps. Seeing this, Chu Xiruo and Old Turtle also stopped, but Old Turtle''s eyes began to turn unfriendly. His temper was notoriously fiery! Ambrose Lu turned his head, looking at Oliver Duan, and smiled faintly, "What is it?" Oliver Duan glanced around, seeing that everyone was focused on this spot, he coughed lightly and said in a deep voice, "Daoist Friend, this is the viewing area for the Tribulation Crossing stage to observe the Ascension Tribulation. All four regions'' Tribulation Crossing stage cultivators are here. We''ve never heard of you before..." Everyone could hear the underlying meaning: ''Do you have the qualifications to be here?'' This was also the thought of almost everyone present. Ambrose Lu naturally understood but still smiled and asked, "So what are you trying to say?" Seeing the other party''s smile and calm demeanor, Oliver Duan felt his own presence being overshadowed! They had already probed Ambrose Lu and his companions but found nothing. The Spirit Dust Realm was only so big. Besides Karl Jiang, Nathan Zhang, Laura Qin, and Sean Liu, they couldn''t think of anyone more powerful. They couldn''t possibly think of the Four Directions Immortal Realm! Feeling inexplicably pressured, Oliver Duan said sternly, "Naturally, I want to test your strength. If your strength doesn''t match your position, then..." He was a demonic cultivator, and the fierce aura he emitted at this moment made countless cultivators present turn pale! Old Turtle couldn''t hold back anymore and was about to step forward to teach him a lesson! Ambrose Lu raised his hand, and Old Turtle''s movement halted instantly. He then felt a surge of excitement, thinking, good, the master intends to take action personally! Even Chu Xiruo''s eyes lit up. She was eager to see Ambrose Lu''s methods, as she hadn''t seen him take action during this period... "What, are you scared?" Seeing this, Oliver Duan felt more confident and sneered coldly. With confidence, he no longer bothered to pretend and revealed his true intentions. Tap, tap, tap... Just as everyone thought the Cyan Cloth man and his companions were scared, their pupils suddenly contracted. They saw the Cyan Cloth man walking slowly towards Oliver Duan with his hands behind his back. Each step seemed to tread on everyone''s hearts. What was he trying to do! Ambrose Lu looked at Oliver Duan, who was getting closer, and smiled warmly, "Testing strength is fine, but if I accidentally hit too hard, you might die. Still want to try?" Uh... The Cyan Cloth man was smiling, but despite the warmth, no one felt any warmth from it. These words made even the Divine Transformation and Tribulation Crossing cultivators'' faces change, staring at Ambrose Lu in disbelief. So arrogant... Hearing this, Oliver Duan''s heart trembled fiercely, and he couldn''t help but take half a step back under the pressure. But soon, his face turned red with anger. Damn it, in front of so many people, he was actually intimidated!! This half-step back would definitely become a joke in the Cultivation World! The only way... was to kill this Cyan Cloth man! "Accidentally hitting too hard and I''ll die? Are you joking?!" Oliver Duan roared, his body surging with demonic energy, unable to hold back any longer, he was about to strike!! He formed a simple hand seal, and boundless demonic energy surged up, centered on Oliver Duan! Various eerie demonic roars echoed! Many cultivators with lower cultivation levels began to bleed from their mouths, looking on in terror. As expected of Oliver Duan, just the prelude to his spell could affect so many people! S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Tribulation Crossing cultivators quickly set up a barrier in the sky, and the crowd''s faces eased. "Demonic Art, Xuantian Annihilation Finger!" A bloodthirsty shout echoed, and Oliver Duan''s first move was a killing blow! If he didn''t kill this arrogant Cyan Cloth man today, he wouldn''t have the face to stay in the Cultivation World. Woo woo woo... The boundless demonic energy rolled, forming a thousand-foot black giant finger in the void, surrounded by demonic energy, with countless skulls faintly visible. At this moment, the sky seemed to be drenched in ink, dark and soul-stirring. "Go!" Roar!!! The black giant finger, carrying terrifying pressure, descended fiercely! "Hahaha! Don''t think about dodging, my Xuantian Annihilation Finger has locked onto you. Even if you run to the ends of the earth, you can''t escape!" Oliver Duan maintained his hand seal, laughing wildly. Seeing this, many Tribulation Crossing cultivators'' faces turned extremely serious! Many of them would have to pay a significant price to withstand this move from Oliver Duan, and they might even perish... At this moment, Ambrose Lu lightly flicked his sleeve, without any visible fluctuation. The black giant finger eerily stopped in mid-air! Unable to advance an inch! "......" Everyone stared at the black giant finger in the sky, their pupils contracting sharply. "Impossible!!!" Oliver Duan was stunned for a moment, then roared in disbelief, his eyes nearly popping out, looking deranged! "Since we''ve tested, you can die now." It can be hard to make great work when its stolen from bit.ly/3iBfjkV. Ambrose Lu said lightly, without any visible action. Under the horrified gazes of the crowd, Oliver Duan, like a sand figure blown by the wind, collapsed and scattered... disappearing... Outside the Carefree Courtyard, there was dead silence, like a thousand sculptures. Only the black giant finger in the sky remained, but soon, the demonic energy began to flicker like flames. In no time, it too dissipated. ......